Alternative Origins

by TalkingToMyself

Rating: teen
Tags: Adventure, Equestria Girls, Sunset Shimmer, Princess Celestia, Alternate Universe, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 106819

A young Sunset Shimmer is sent to uncover the secrets of the forgotten Crystal Empire. During her journey to the frozen north, she finds something very unexpected that might change everything.

Sunset Shimmer, the most talented student of Princess Celestia of all times, is sent on a mission to the frozen north. Almost a thousand years ago, in a war of dark magic, the legendary Crystal Empire has vanished from the face of Equestria. Now, Princess Celestia sends her best student to explore the remains of the long forgotten Empire.

Sunset Shimmer takes on this new mission to prove herself worthy of becoming an alicorn princess herself. However, what she discovers at the remains of the Crystal Empire might change everything.

In the comic "The fall of Sunset Shimmer", there is no indication how much time passed between Sunset Shimmer's first contact with the mirror and her escape into the human world. This story takes place is this period of time and moves on from that.

Published 2018-12-26 16:50:02 UTC
Last updated 2023-12-25 20:29:59 UTC

Chapter 1

Author's Note

Essentially, this is an alternative backstory to the Crystal Note AU I've been using for most of my other stories. Before you ask yourselves "An AU to an AU? What is this madness?", let me explain.

Sunset Shimmer is one of my favourite characters, so I've tried to include her into the Crystal Note AU for some time. However, when rewatching "The Fall of Sunset Shimmer", I started to think "What if...?" and this was the result.

This AU uses a lot of the background and ideas I use for the Crystal Note AU, but other than that, there is no connection between this story and the ones already published. Even if ponies have the same names and similar personalities, they are not the same.
You don't have to read any Crystal Note story to understand this one.

Now with that out of the way, hope you enjoy the read!

Chapter 1

Stupid Celestia. Stupid mission.

For the umpteenth time, those thoughts ran through Sunset Shimmer's mind. Outside the train, the scenery changed into frozen tundra and the rattling of the engine was slowly giving her a headache. The troop of soldiers who kept babbling around her didn't help either.

She could be in a warm, cosy study in Canterlot Palace right now, with a cup of hot chocolate and one of Starswirl's old journals to dive in. She could be sitting in the throne room right now, at Celestia's side where she always belonged, nobles standing in line for hours just to get a brief moment with the Princess and her prodigy of a student.

She could be in the archives right now and find more information on this twice-damned mirror, for star's sake.

But no! You're not ready yet, Sunset Shimmer. You'll learn everything you need to know, when the time is right, Sunset Shimmer.Augh! Trying to convince the Princess that she was ready was useless. For years now, she has been the top student of every class she's ever been assigned to. She put students, seniors, teachers and even professors in their places, behind her and below her.

She was the most talented unicorn in all of Equestria, the most powerful student Celestia ever had, the Princess even admitted so herself. She had learned every lesson the Princess taught her and pushed even further, excelling every expectation the Princess ever put in her in every possible way.

She was more than just a student or a protégé. She was Sunset Shimmer! She was powerful, smart and talented. Out of an entire nation of ponies, she was the one who could claim her spot next to Princess Celestia, not as her underling, but as an equal.

She deserved to be her equal! She deserved to be respected!

She deserved to be an alicorn, for Celestia's sake!

She had seen it, in the mirror. She had seen the wings and she had felt the power. For one brief moment, she had felt what it was like to be an immortal alicorn goddess.

But Celestia told her she wasn't ready. She postponed her private sessions, reworked her assignments and even cut into her independent studies.

When she found out that Sunset Shimmer wouldn't stop gathering any information available about the mirror, she'd even sent her on this stupid mission.

Stupid mission. Stupid Celestia.

At least the train ride into the north gave her ample time to read. She had to admit, the Crystal Empire turned out to be a very interesting subject. Just imagine an entire city that had vanished without a trace. That there was a whole culture that had disappeared a thousand years ago. Knowledge, art, history, all forgotten by everypony except Princess Celestia herself. An entire tribe of ponies that nopony had ever heard of, with magic nopony had seen in a millennium. The crystal ponies possessed a form of internal magic, like earth ponies and pegasus ponies, driven by emotion and empathy. What exactly that meant, not even the books from Princess Celestia's personal library could tell.

Even so, crystal pony magic was just the beginning! There was also King Sombra, a unicorn so powerful that he could only be defeated when Princess Celestia joined forces with Princess Luna (now known as Nightmare Moon and trapped inside her own moon for another few years, another secret Sunset Shimmer had discovered during her studies to impress Celestia and to earn her praise and confidence). Even though he supposedly turned evil and insane from all this power, King Sombra had managed to cast a curse so powerful it banished the entire Crystal Empire and every soul living within. A curse so powerful that still left traces of power and magic lingering in the frozen north to this day and that had lured out mages and sorcerers for generations to investigate. Of course, they all failed. The last one to get any distinct trace was the last know student of Clover the Clever himself and even then, he only managed to utter a vague prediction that the Empire might return someday, maybe after a thousand years.

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes and snorted in a dry laughter. They all failed as expected, even one of the most powerful mages of all times. She would not fail like them. She wasn't just one of the most powerful unicorns, she was the most powerful, period. She'd figure out this curse and she would find the power source King Sombra had used (some obscure artefact called the 'Crystal Heart', out of all stupid names). Once she had found the artefact, she would claim it for herself. She wouldn't go insane like the king, her mind was sharp and she had more ambition than all of the other mages combined.

Ponies called her arrogant, but she knew that wasn't true. She was just being honest to herself. Why should she hide the fact that she was the most powerful unicorn of all times and so talented and intelligent that she even managed to impress the Princess on a daily basis? Other ponies couldn't understand it or they were simply jealous. Not that Sunset really cared much. She didn't need them, she was superior in every way after all.

Once she had this curse lifted, she would have proven she was ready. Why else would the Princess send her here, unless as a final test? With the Crystal Empire and all its secrets at her disposal, she'd figure out the mirror with ease, even without help from Celestia. She would be an alicorn and who knew? Maybe she'd even have an Empire to rule for herself.

Sunset Shimmer smirked at the book in front of her. Empress Sunset Shimmer does have a nice ring to it. Empress Sunset Shimmer, Princess of Equestria, Wielder of the Crystal Heart. Yes, that sounds so right!

Lost in her thoughts for a moment, Sunset Shimmer noticed one of the pegasus guards staring at her with a goof grin. Within a second, her smirk was gone and replaced by an icy glare

"Stop staring at me, you creep!"

More than one of the guards flinched at the harsh yelling from the amber unicorn, but the pegasus just tilted his head

"Must be one damned good book you have there."

"You wouldn't know a good book if it came and smashed against your head."

A few of the guards snickered but stopped when Sunset Shimmer's eyes darted around to send out more glares, only to fall back at the staring pegasus. She realized he might only be a year or two older than her, probably fresh out of guard training.

She also realized he didn't know who he was dealing with when he dared to glare back with a snort

"Yeesh, what's your problem, girl? I'm just trying to be nice. Who do you think you are?"

Sunset's glare turned from icy into burning fury as she stood up and took but one step towards the pegasus. The young guard instinctively backed away and Sunset smirked with confidence

"I am Sunset Shimmer, personal student and apprentice of Princess Celestia herself. While you've been spending years learning how to stand still and stare at a wall, I've mastered every kind of magic and spells from all over Equestria. And while your featherbrained head probably struggles with even finding north without help, I'm on an important mission for the Princess."

The guard finally pulled his eyes away from the furious glare, but he still refused to surrender without throwing something back at the unicorn

"We're headed to the northern tundra. There's only a guard post out there, what kind of mission would that be?"

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes turned around to face her book again

"Listen, why don't you just go back to being silent like a good guard and leave the thinking to somepony who's smart enough to deal with it."

She sat back down in front of her book but she still heard him trying to say something in return

"We're headed the same way, so we could help you on your mission. Or we can protect you if it's dangerous"
Sunset Shimmer's harsh and unkind laughter filled the train

"I don't need your protection. And if I ever see the day when I need help from somepony like you, we should all fear for the end of Equestria."

The guard finally clamped his mouth shut and Sunset Shimmer focused back on her book. She completely missed the silent glares from every single one of the guards around her.

Chapter 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3

Waking up was gradual for Sunset Shimmer.

The first thing she noticed was that she felt warm all over. She welcomed this feeling and didn’t question it. Her head felt like it was stuffed with cotton, soft and mellow. She didn’t see anything and it took her a while to figure out her eyes were closed.

She tentatively flexed her legs. They moved but then tucked back in against her as the motion brought cold. The blanket that was wrapped around her had slipped down, but was brought back. She heard somepony else breathe and she heard the rustle of wings.

She carefully opened her eyes, only to clench them shut again quickly. The light stung like needles and her head thumped from the aftereffects of a magic hangover. She squinted them back open and the white glob turned into a pegasus pony. The gold armour glinted in the flickering light of a fireplace

“Easy now. Don’t wear yourself out right away. Take it slowly.”

The voice of the guard sounded far more pleasant when he was not asking stupid questions. Of course it was the same guard she yelled at earlier.

Sunset felt the urge to groan, but the heavy warmth around her was far more compelling.

She closed her eyes again and felt herself drifting back to sleep when her drowsy mind remembered something. She couldn’t open her eyes again but she managed to mumble

“How is she?”

Luckily, the guard knew whom Sunset was talking about since she didn’t have the strength to explain right now.

“She’ll live. She didn’t wake up yet but the medic said she’s not hurt, just exhausted. You saved her, Lady Sunset.”

Sunset’s head swam for a moment at the tone of the guard’s voice.

Did he just call me Lady?

He did, and he sounded respectful when he said it. Sunset Shimmer knew respect, she had earned it from teachers and nobles through intimidation and fear, and by achieving the impossible on a daily basis. But that guard didn’t sound afraid. There was something else in his voice, something Sunset had rarely ever heard before and not for a long time at that. Admiration…

With that last thought, her body finally succumbed to sleep and the world faded into a pleasant silence.

The next time Sunset Shimmer woke up, she felt better and worse. Her headache had mostly faded and her legs easily lifted her weight as she sat up. She was also not freezing any more.

However, her stomach had turned into a gurgling black hole that needed to be filled right away.

“Back with us again, Sunset Shimmer?”

A new voice addressed her and when she turned her head, she was looking at an earth pony guard in armour, sans the helmet. He was older than the other guards from the train were, and his black mane already had some stripes of grey in it. The stripes on his armour ranked him as commander, so Sunset guessed he was the pony in charge at the outpost.

The commander watched her with experienced eyes

“Would you mind telling me what happened out there?”

Sunset Shimmer groaned and stood up, her nose directing her elsewhere

“All in time and nothing before dinner, Commander.”

The stallion gave a hearty laugh that even lured out a smirk from Sunset

“It’s lunch, but who cares as long as it’s filling, eh?”

Sunset already headed towards the source of scent that promised food, but she froze in place when her eyes fell on the other bed in the room.

The mare from the crystal was still asleep and wrapped thickly against the cold even though her bed was much closer to the fireplace. Sunset released her breath when she noticed the mare’s chest rising and her nostrils moving in accord.

The commander stood next to her, eyes on the mare as well

“She’s stable but medic’s worried she’s not woken up yet. That storm did a number on her, that’s for sure, but that’s not all.”

He stayed silent for a moment before he muttered out

“I’ve been through all of Equestria during my service. I’m in my tenth year at this outpost. I’ve never seen or heard of a pony like her before.”

Sunset Shimmer didn’t reply. Now, with her eyes clear and her mind focused, she noticed the small details that separated the mare from other ponies.

She saw the barely noticeable shine in her coat. She realized that her mane didn’t just shimmer in the light of the fireplace, it almost glowed. Sunset would have taken any bet that, when the mare would open her eyes, she would see some very different eyes, shaped like gemstones.

The commander watched her from the corner of his eyes

“You know something about her.”

Sunset Shimmer nodded and turned towards the door

“I do. Don’t worry, Commander. She’s definitely not a threat.”

The commander walked next to her as they left

“You’re going to tell me what that means, Sunset Shimmer?”

“No.”

He obviously didn’t like that and stomped his hoof on the floor

“Miss Shimmer, as long as you’re on my outpost, I’m in charge. You better tell me what I need to know.”

She turned around and their eyes met in a glare

“I’m not a member of the guards, so your rank means jack to me. I don’t have to tell you anything.”

They kept staring at each other, Sunset Shimmer with burning anger while the commander with a cool, levelled rage.

At the sound of her aching stomach, Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes and ceded

“Look, I’m not entirely sure. I’ll see what I can tell you, but nothing before I got a chance to talk to her. And definitely nothing before I had something to eat.”

The commander weighed her words for a moment, then nodded appeased

“Alright, Miss Shimmer. Let’s get you something to chew on. Though I should get a messenger to inform the Princess about this, don’t you think?”

Sunset Shimmer’s eyes darted to the bed she’d been sleeping on and as expected she found her saddlebags next to it, with all her books and, more importantly, her journal

“Don’t bother. I have a more efficient way to contact the Princess.”

The commander levelled her with an inquisitive stare, but this time Sunset Shimmer just ignored it and left in the direction of food.

The sound of the quill was comfortingly familiar as it scratched words on the page.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I arrived at the northern outpost and immediately began my research on the magic that lingered all around. I found a clear trail that led me to what I expect to be the location of the old city. The ambient magic in this place was disturbed by an imbalance of another source of magic. The dark magic from the curse was still there and I could follow its trail easily. Unlike your books told me, there was a pattern to all it and I could easily figure it out.

Sunset Shimmer allowed herself a smirk, even if she was still annoyed that it took far more concentration to move the quill. Her magic was only slowly returning and she knew it would take a few days before she would be at full strength again.

So much for the expected.

At the centre of the magic field, I found something nopony seemed to have even noticed before. There was a huge spire out of crystal, perfectly smooth and flawlessly shaped like an obelisk. It was clear that the obelisk couldn’t have formed naturally and indeed it radiated out in an unfamiliar frequency of magic.

The obelisk reacted to my magic and I found out it had been a prison. Locked inside the crystal, I found a pony, a mare to be exact.

Sunset’s eyes flicked from the pages of the journal to the still unconscious mare on the bed next to her. She had checked on her with another diagnosis spell and her vital signs were improving. Hopefully, the mare would wake up on her own soon.

As I analysed the spire and the mare I discovered something disturbing. Somehow, the mare was still alive inside the crystal. I don’t know how that was even possible, since she was completely surrounded by crystal with no cracks for air or anything. My only explanation so far is that it must have something to do with the unknown magic that was concentrated in the crystal obelisk.

Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath and set down the quill for a moment. She heard the muffled voices from the soldiers in the rooms downstairs. Luckily, the two recovering mares had received a room for themselves and Sunset Shimmer had made clear that she expected some privacy so she could question the mare once awake.

First, of course, she had something else to do. She sighed and picked up the quill again and wrote something she hadn’t since her earliest years as Celestia’s student. She had to admit failure.

You probably noticed by now that I’m using past tense. Something very unexpected happened and I had to make a quick decision.
The obelisk is gone. So is most of the lingering magic field. Also, every trace of the dark magic is now lost.
My spell showed me that the vital signs of the mare were already critical and quickly decreasing. I tried to probe the crystal and find a way to free her, of course.
At first, I thought the structure itself was too sturdy, but then I realized that the remains of the dark magic had focused to fight back my spells.
In order to free the mare, I had to destroy them. That also shattered the obelisk and the magic field around it. I’m afraid there is nothing left for further investigation and any chance of retrieving the Crystal Empire and all its power is gone.

I have failed the mission you send me on, Princess.
I’m sorry.

She took another deep breath and closed her eyes. The words were on the page now, she could not take them back. Even if she crossed them out, the Princess could still read them.

Sunset Shimmer shook her head dismissively. Whatever consequences, she would have to deal with them when she faced the Princess again.

For now, she quickly wrapped out what happened until now.

It took all my magic to break the dark spell but I managed to free the mare. She was weak, but alive.
The same could be said about me, I guess. I was in the middle of a blizzard and without enough magic for even a shield spell. It could have ended badly for both of us, but fortunately a stubborn pegasus guard pony followed me and got us back to the outpost.
Which is where I am right now. I slept through most of the day since the cold took a lot more out of me than I anticipated.
But now that I’ve eaten I’m ready to get back to investigation.

Her face remained neutral when she summed up the events of her near-death. Her eyes darted to the sleeping mare and a small smile came to her face. There was, at least, one redeeming factor to her failure.

The mare from the crystal is currently still asleep, but like me, she’s recovering. I plan to talk to her as soon as she wakes up.
The other ponies at the outpost have an inkling that there might be something off about her, but of course I know already.
From the descriptions in the books you gave me, it’s very clear to me.

She is a crystal pony.

As soon as I get to speak to her, I’ll see what I can find out. She might be the last one of her kind or she might be a key to retrieve the Crystal Empire. However, I’m sure any information I can get from her will prove very valuable.

I will keep you up to date with what I find out until we get a chance to meet in pony.

Your student,
Sunset Shimmer

She sighed and dropped the quill next to the journal, relieved to let go of her magic. She already felt a slight headache from using it so soon after her magic burnout.

She settled more comfortably in front of the flickering fireplace and picked out the so far neglected cup of tea. It was cold by now and she had to pick it up with her hooves, but it was still a welcome distraction.

While she sipped and stared into the flickering flames of the fireplace, she relaxed and thought of nothing. Whatever would happen next would just happen. She would have to jump that hurdle once she was back in Canterlot. This meant having to wait for another two weeks at least, when the next train would arrive with supplies for the outpost.

Right now, all she wanted to do was stay here where it was warm and maybe get some more sleep.

Sunset Shimmer sat for a while, waiting for her thoughts to untangle enough so she would be able to fall asleep, when a familiar glow caught her attention, followed by a buzzing sound.

Her eyes turned to the journal and she watched as golden letters formed on the empty page next to her own message. The words glowed briefly before they turned to ink on the paper.

She pulled the journal closer and watched. It was unusual for the Princess to answer immediately. Usually, she would write a well thought out response at the end of the day when all her royal business had been taken care of.

Apparently though, today the Princess felt the need to reply immediately. That could mean she was either very angry with Sunset Shimmer, or very concerned.

Sunset watched and read the words as they appeared

Dear Sunset Shimmer,
My most talented student,

I am very glad to hear you’re alright. The blizzards of the north are very dangerous even for a pony as skilled as you are.

You can’t imagine how relieved I am to hear from you. I don’t know what I would have done if you had

I’ll send a carriage for you to the north right away. Please take all the time you need to recover properly! And please don’t go out again during a snow storm.

We can talk about everything once you’re back safely. Until then, promise me you will take good care of yourself!

Sunset Shimmer blinked surprised. That was clearly unexpected. Of course, Celestia was the Princess and could order a carriage anytime she wanted, but that she would go out of her way like this was strange. The weather in the north was unpredictable at best, that’s why the guard used trains instead of pegasus carriages.

She stared at the crossed out words for a moment longer. It sounded like the Princess was very concerned, but not about her mission or the Crystal Empire. The Princess was worried about her.

Memories came back to her mind, of easier times when she was a filly. During her first years under Celstia’s tutelage, after the Princess had taken her out of the orphanage, they had been very close. She remembered spending the nights with the Princess when she had nightmares from the new place to sleep. She remembered how the Princess had once cancelled court so she could spend the day with her student who was in bed with a nasty cold.

As for your discoveries, they are truly unexpected but nonetheless amazing, my talented student. My guesses about the obelisk or the pony you saved are as good as yours, we will have to wait for her recovery before we decide on the next steps.

Should she awaken before the carriage arrives, my advice would be to go easy on her. We have no idea what being trapped in a crystal for a millennium can do to a pony, especially her mind. Considering that she was also exposed to dark magic for the same period of time, I dare to predict she will be a bit unstable, at best.

You might need a lot of patience before she can give you the information you like, please keep that in mind.

I hope for your quick recovery and that I will see you again very soon!

Sunset Shimmer smirked. That was more like she knew it. And even in her failure, she still managed to impress the Princess.

Satisfied and far more at ease, she closed the journal and yawned. Outside the window, it was still dark from the blizzard and gave her no idea how late it was, but the logs in the fireplace had almost burnt down. She decided it was late enough to retire.

She put on some more logs of wood to keep the room warm for the night and checked on the crystal mare once more, with no changes from earlier.

She shrugged and climbed into her own bed. The carriage wouldn’t arrive until late the next day, so she was in no hurry. Waiting for one more night wouldn’t hurt.

With the words of the Princess still on her mind, she quickly fell asleep with a soft smile.

Chapter 4

Sunset Shimmer stirred under the blankets and rolled over. Something wasn’t right and it was disturbing her sleep. She groaned annoyed. There it was again, a very unpleasant sound. She took the pillow and covered her head, trying to will herself back to sleep.

The whimpering sound wouldn’t stop and now the mare sobbed even.

Sunset’s eyes flew open when she remembered. She jumped out of her bed and dashed the short distance to the other bed by the fireplace.

The mare from the crystal tossed around in her sleep and her legs kicked out in every direction. She whimpered in her sleep and painful sobs broke out of her.

Sunset Shimmer instinctively sent out another spell to check on her, and was relieved that the mare’s vitals were normal. At least she was not in danger, although she was trapped in a vicious nightmare it seemed, her heartrate was off the charts.

Her first instinct was to shake the mare and wake her up. That would be a quick solution for the nightmare and the sobbing all at once.
She reached out but her hoof hovered in the air as she recalled the words from Princess Celestia’s message.

Go easy on her.
Patience.

Sunset Shimmer furrowed her brow in a frown. Both of those things didn’t count to her greatest strengths. However, she knew that the Princess had far more experience in dealing with ponies, so it would be careless to dismiss her advice.

Instead of shaking the mare, she placed her hoof gently on the top of the mare’s head, the only part that wasn’t tangled in the blanket. The mare whimpered more and instinctively tried to roll out of reach, but Sunset kept her hoof in place. Unsure of what to do next, she began to hesitantly stroke down the mare’s curly mane in a hopefully soothing way.

It worked for a moment, but then the whimpering started again. Sunset Shimmer, more confident after her initial success, whispered in a calm voice

“It’s just a bad dream. You’re okay.”

The whimpering continued and Sunset’s whispers grew more impatient and louder

“Stop it. You’re okay. You’re okay.”

Suddenly, the mare’s eyes flew open and for a moment, Sunset Shimmer found herself staring deeply into a pair of turquoise eyes that seemed to glow in the dark, shaped like gemstones and with sharp edges instead of normal, round pupils. They looked very strange, but also very beautiful in a way.

Before she could follow that thought, the mare broke into an ear-splitting scream of pure terror.

Sunset Shimmer pulled back her hoof to cover her ears, and the mare screamed again and tried to get away, but she was tangled in the blankets in such a way that she could barely move. Instead, she curled up and her scream died into fearful whimpers. Her mane fell down and covered most of her face in brown, messy strands.

Sunset Shimmer barely had any time to recover from the loud scream when the door to the room flew open and a pony in a guard uniform stormed in

“What’s going on in here?”

At least, he tried to get inside, but Sunset Shimmer snapped and all her rage and surprise unleashed on the guard. She sent a blast of magic towards him, nothing actually harmful but enough to push him back out while she screamed

“Out! Pervert! This is a mare’s room! Out!”

Her outburst ended in a high-pitched shriek and her magic slammed the door shut. After a moment of thinking, she also added a lockdown spell to make sure it would stay shut.

Now that she had found and outlet for her anger, she turned back to the whimpering mare and forced herself to calm down. She took a deep breath and spoke in a normal voice

“It’s alright. He won’t get back in.”

Of course she knew that was not what had spooked the mare in such a way, but it was a start at least.

It took her brain a moment to process that the mare in front of her had changed completely. The curly mane of bright yellow now was a mess of brown strands. The little of her face she could see wore a dark grey coat. Any trace of sparkles she had seen before was gone.

Instead, now tears ran down her cheeks in a stream and her entire body shivered under the blankets.

Sunset Shimmer blinked and tried to articulate the complex mass of thoughts that filled her mind

“Whaa?”

The mare just kept crying and curled up into fetal position. Sunset violently shook her head like before, in a physical attempt to clear her thoughts

“Okay, seriously. Calm down and talk to me. What’s wrong with you?”

The mare peeked through her mane with those oddly shaped eyes and a desperate voice made it to Sunset’s ears

“Please don’t hurt me.”

Sunset’s anger boiled up rapidly and made her glare. What was this pony thinking of her? Like she would just hurt a defenseless pony, let alone an injured, crying mare. How could she imply that?

She opened her mouth to unleash a barrage of yells at the crystal mare, but the words died in her throat. She just saw me yelling at a guard and throw him out of the room. After she just woke up from a thousand year curse-induced coma. Is it really that surprising she’s scared?

She forced herself to take some deep breaths.

With a far more collected voice, she tried again

“Just talk to me. I won’t hurt you. I promise.”

The mare kept whimpering but her turquoise eyes trailed around and took in more of the room around her. Sunset sat down at a distance and noticed the eyes settle on her face for a while. She didn’t like when ponies stared at her like this, but she swallowed any snarky remark and continued with her calm tone

“I’m Sunset Shimmer. What’s your name?”

She groaned mentally at her uncreative attempt of starting a conversation. She really, really sucked at small talk.

The mare’s eyes lost focus and stared through her it seemed. Sunset waited and tilted her head as she tried to find a better thing to say. When she almost didn’t expect an answer anymore, the mare mumbled

“Crystal Note…”

“Huh? That’s your name?”

The mare just nodded as if she had to convince herself and Sunset bent her face into a forced smile

“Well… Crystal Note. Nice to meet you. How are you feeling?”

She facehooved. That was just miserable. Way to go, Shimmer. Ask the mare who’s crying like an infant how she feels. Out of any stupid things you could have said…

But somehow, it worked

“I feel woozy. Where am I?”

Sunset Shimmer sighed and nodded. Better let her ask the questions for now

“You’re at an outpost of the royal guard, far up in the north. Close to where the Crystal Empire had been. You remember the Crystal Empire, right?”

The mare again stared through her and she nodded hesitantly. This time however, her eyes stayed dilated as if she was staring into the past

“Why am I here?”

Sunset bit her lower lip

“I found you out in the tundra. You were trapped in a huge crystal made of magic. I broke the magic and freed you, but you didn’t wake up so we were brought here. That was two days ago.”

The mare blinked and pressed her hooves against her temples as if she had a sudden headache

“But why was I in the tundra? Why did you go looking for me?”

“I wasn’t really looking for you. I was trying to find the Crystal Empire, but it was gone. It had been gone for a thousand years now.”

The mare, Crystal Note, pressed her hooves against her temples and whimpered again

“I want to go home now.”

Sunset Shimmer frowned and fought back a snarky comment

“That’s not possible.”

“Why? I just want to go home. May I go? Please?”

Sunset groaned when the mare started talking like a foal

“Didn’t you hear me? The Crystal Empire is gone. Lost. Cursed away, I don’t know. You can’t go home because it’s not there anymore. There’s just frozen land outside.”

The crystal pony bawled and cried and Sunset’s eyes went wide when her coat turned darker before her eyes, almost black now. Crystal Note trembled all over and tossed around with each heart-broken sob.

Sunset Shimmer just stood there, completely lost. She had no idea what to do now, so she followed the route her mind was most comfortable with. She started analysing.

Okay, so she’s changed into grey when she was afraid and black when she was sad. I didn’t sense any magic, so it’s no spell. Not that she even had a horn for casting a spell. Could this be an aftereffect from the dark magic? No, I would have sensed that. Come on, it can’t be too hard to figure out a crystal pony.

Crystal pony! That’s it! She’s using crystal pony magic like the book said. And it’s empathetic magic so it has to do with emotion and… oh-oh… She gulped and flopped down her ears I’ve just told her she’ll never see her home again. Or her family. Or any pony she ever knew.

For a brief moment, Sunset Shimmer saw the image of a small orange filly with a blank flank, bawling her eyes out into a pillow. The filly kept begging for her parents and the ponies from the orphanage tried to explain her they wouldn't be coming back.

Oh crap…

Sunset took a careful step towards the mare and her voice was merely a rueful whisper at this point

“I’m sorry.”

The sobbing didn't stop but from behind the strands of hair, Sunset saw a set of turquoise eyes glancing at her

"It's just some words in an old book for me, but for you it's all real and important. I’m sorry I got so angry at you.”

The mare turned her head to better watch Sunset, even though she stayed curled up. Crystal Note shivered as messy tears ran down her cheeks.

Sunset Shimmer hesitated with her next words. She already made the mare cry with her usual approach, so she tried to think something else to do. She remembered how she had first met Princess Celestia back in the orphanage. As a little filly, she had been terrified by the tall alicorn, but at the end of the day, she eagerly left with the Princess.

She asked in a voice as calm as she could muster

“Are you hurt, Crystal Note? Should I get a doctor?”

The mare shook her head and winced, but at least the sobbing stopped

“I just feel dizzy. My head hurts.”

She tried to sit up, but she was still tangled in the bedsheets

“Here, let me help you.”

Sunset used a flick of her magic to unwrap the sheets and blankets carefully from the mare. The sheets pooled down at the floor, but Sunset sent the blankets back to cover the mare who was still shivering.

As soon as the magic glow appeared, Crystal Note was frozen in place with a fearful expression. Sunset didn't know what to think of that, so she just asked

"What's wrong, now?"

She instantly bit her tongue. That last word came out much sharper than intended and the mare flinched at her harsh tone. This time however, she fearfully answered right away

"You promised you wouldn't hurt me."

Sunset nodded, now even more confused and most of all annoyed. She swallowed down her anger and spoke in a forced calm voice

"I made a promise and I won't break it. You don't have to be scared. I did nothing but..."

"You used your magic against me!"

The mare screamed out as loud as her shaky voice allowed, but as she realized what she did her eyes opened wide and her body curled up under the blankets again, seeking any shelter she could get. Her coat turned dark again and the tears and whimpering returned.

Sunset Shimmer used every ounce of will to not snap in anger, still there was a sharp edge in her voice

"I did not! I just picked up the sheets. That spell didn't even touch you. Seriously, it's like you've never seen a levitation spell before."

Crystal Note sobbed and buried her face against her pillow

"You used the same magic as King Sombra. It's only good for hurting ponies."

With an audible smack, Sunset’s hoof flew against her forehead. How many more mistakes this obvious could she make in just one night?

“You’ve never seen any unicorn beside Sombra, have you?”

The crystal pony whimpered at the name, but there was a small nod as well.

Sunset Shimmer groaned and slumped down in front of the bed

“Oh sweet Celestia, give me strength.”

While she was mulling over in her mind how she could best break the subject, the crystal pony on the bed kept peeking out of her cover at the frustrated unicorn.

“You… you pray to Celestia?”

“What? No! Why would I…? Augh, it’s just an expression. Nopony worships the Princess and she wouldn’t want it anyways, trust me.”

Crystal Note flinched and cowered deeper under her blanket

“Celestia wants to attack us. She wants to destroy the Crystal Empire because we don’t pray to her like other ponies do.”

Sunset’s anger turned into surprise and confusion. Something about the way Crystal Note had said those words made it clear that the mare only recited what she had heard before, but clearly had some doubts. Sunset Shimmer quickly connected the dots in her mind and asked, far more calm than before

“That’s what King Sombra told you, right? You know he was evil. He told you lies so you would follow him and fight for him. He was the one declaring war on Princess Celestia and Canterlot, not the other way around.”

Crystal Note sat up again and stared at Sunset Shimmer. Although her coat and mane still were mostly dark, there was a spark in those gem-shaped eyes

“You could be lying, too. You’re with Celestia. You could try to deceive me so you can invade my home.”

Sunset Shimmer held the gaze of the crystal mare. She recognized that spark and the way the mare talked. She had that same tone when she was arguing with Princess Celestia, when she tried to convince the Princess but knew very well that she couldn’t change her mind.

Since she found herself on the other side of the weigh this time, she followed what she had seen the Princess do in this situation

“Do you really think I’m lying to you right now?”

As expected, the mare first looked away. Crystal Note had that thousand-yard-stare again, as if she was looking into the past, before she shook her head and answered

“No. But that means you didn’t lie earlier as well and… is the Empire really gone?”

Sunset Shimmer let out a deep breath and nodded

“It’s been gone for almost a thousand years now. According to my books, Canterlot’s armies lay siege to the Crystal Empire and King Sombra fought back, even though he didn’t stand a chance. So instead of surrendering, he unleashed a powerful curse that made the entire Crystal Empire just vanish.”

Crystal Note stared ahead with blank eyes, her lips moved but only fragments of words made it out

“…a thousand years… siege? ... curse? ... and now it’s all gone?”

Sunset Shimmer sighed and repeated herself, testing her patience to the limit

“Gone without a trace. I’m sorry, Crystal Note.”

The last few words she added to be polite, but also to appease that feeling off guilt that somehow snuck into her guts by now. The last trace was scattered before her eyes when she had used her magic to free the mare.

“But, what about the others? My friends? My family? Where are they?”

Sunset Shimmer found the turquoise eyes directed at her again, pleading to her almost. Her voice sounded so desperate and hopeless.

Sunset couldn’t hold that gaze and looked away, unable to say it. Crystal Note understood and once again broke into tears. She buried her muzzle into her forehooves to muffle the agonizing sobs.

Sunset Shimmer could just watch and feel at loss. She didn’t know what to say. She didn’t know if there even were right things to say. So instead, she stayed silent but she stayed. Least thing she could do was not leave Crystal Note alone right now.

With a glow of her horn, she carefully draped the blankets back in place. The crying mare didn’t seem to notice. On the edge of her awareness, she felt something poke against the lockdown spell she placed on the door.

Quietly, to not further disturb the mare, Sunset Shimmer approached the door and opened it just enough to poke her head out.

As she expected, she now faced the commander, this time accompanied by a unicorn guard who had tried to lift her enchantment on the door.

The commander fixed Sunset with a levelled stared. In the room behind them, Crystal Note’s sobs could be heard

“What’s going on in there?”

Sunset bit her tongue before a snarky remark slipped out. Mostly for Crystal Note’s sake, she tried to keep things as calm as she could

“She woke up, but she’s confused and scared. I tried to calm her down, but she’s still in shock.” She foresaw the next questions from the commander and answered in advance “I checked her vitals. Physically she’s okay, but otherwise…”

Sunset and the commander sighed and the older earth pony nodded

“I can’t say I’m surprised. She nearly died out there, that would leave an impression on anypony. You think you can take care of her for the night?”

Sunset Shimmer nodded, pleasantly surprised. If she was the commander, she’d force to have somepony in the room to watch both mares, especially considering how she had treated him earlier. It seemed like the commander had decided to trust her, which felt good despite all the mess she had to deal with

“You got in contact with Princess Celestia already?”

She nodded again

“I’ve sent message and informed her of what happened. She responded immediately and sent a pegasus carriage to collect us. She wants me to return to Canterlot and see her for herself. If my estimation is correct, the carriage should arrive late tomorrow.”

The commander raised a brow but didn’t say anything else. It was evident he was surprised on the quick action of the Princess, but he wouldn’t question it.

“Alright. That’s probably for the best anyways. Our medics are good, but they’re no doctors. She’ll be taken care of in Canterlot.”

He glanced over to the unicorn guard who silently left on that. Now, alone with Sunset Shimmer, a layer of concern softened his stern expression. Behind them, Crystal Note still sobbed faintly

“How’s the poor lass? Haven’t heard anyone bawling like that since I had to tell a mare she’d lost both her sons in a border skirmish at the dragon lands.”

Sunset Shimmer bit her tongue again and simply shook her head

“I can’t tell yet. At least she’s awake.”

“Small blessings, eh?”

The commander stood up and turned to leave

“You try get some shut-eye, Miss Shimmer. You could use it from the looks of it.”

He walked down the hallway but turned his head around after a few steps

“Oh, and Miss Shimmer? If you attack any of my guards with spells again, I’ll personally tan your hide for it.”

There was a challenge in his voice and despite the weird situation, Sunset’s lips curled into a smirk

“No promises, Commander.”

With a barking laugh and a shake of his head, he turned around and finally left Sunset alone in the doorway.

She returned into the room and fought back the urge to cast another lockdown spell. Instead, she checked on Crystal Note who had cried herself to sleep. Both the exhaustion from the blizzard and the emotional stress wore her down to the ground, forcing her body into shutdown.

Carefully, Sunset Shimmer adjusted the pillows and blankets around Crystal Note into a somewhat comfortable sleeping position. She climbed on her own bed and lay down, faced towards the mare. Any intentions to stay awake and watch her quickly surrendered to her fatigue and within minutes, she was fast asleep.

Author's Note

Again, a quick reminder: Although this is a lot of the backstory used from my other stories, this Crystal Note is not the same!

Chapter 5

Morning came with a knock on the door and the scents of breakfast. Mildly annoyed by the former but greatly appeased by the latter, Sunset Shimmer opened her eyes and climbed out of bed. Between late night study sessions and getting up before sunrise with Princess Celestia, she had learned how to deal with little sleep so the few hours she got where more than enough.

She opened the door with her magic and found herself face to face with the pegasus guard she yelled at in the train. He carried a tray with food on his back between his wings and his right hoof was raised to knock, before he lowered it with a grin.

Sunset rolled her eyes and levitated the tray with breakfast to the table in the room. She was still standing in the doorway so the guard wouldn’t get in. That didn’t stop him from poking his head inside and looking around curiously, especially at the pony-shaped lump in the other bed

“She’s still sleeping. I’d rather let her sleep a little longer.”
The pegasus pulled back at the edge in Sunset’s voice and nodded. Sunset remembered what had happened and swallowed down her latent anger

“Thank you.”
The guard smiled that gullible smile again

“No worries. I figured you’d rather eat here than in the hall.”
He winked and turned around to leave, but Sunset’s voice stopped him

“No. I mean yes. But, thank you for going after me in that storm. And for getting us out. I… thank you.”

The pegasus guard stared at her. She knew he was surprised, but it didn’t help that his expression looked more stupefied than anything else. After a moment, he snapped back into his goofy grin

“So, you got some help and world didn’t end from it. How’s that?”

Sunset felt a new wave of rage build up in her, but then it just dissipated. Instead of snarling, she just smirked

“It could still happen. Don’t push your luck.”

The pegasus laughed hard and flexed his wing into a mocking salute before he left the mares alone once more.

Sunset was through her second cup of coffee when the mare in the other bed began to stir. The smile she threw towards the waking mare was genuine. She was feeling far better with enough time to wake up fully as well as the chance to apologize to the guard who saved her and at least attempt to build up some karmic balance.

The crystal mare looked around the room, mostly confused. The tinge of fear that had been there at first vanished without a trace as soon as she saw Sunset Shimmer nearby, watching over her.

Stiff and clumsy, she untangled the blankets from her legs and stood on her own hooves. Sunset watched as she made the short distance to the table with shaky steps. Since those were probably her first steps in nearly a thousand years, Sunset Shimmer skipped any teasing comment and just kept smiling until the crystal pony had settled down on her haunches

“Good morning, Crystal Note.”

The crystal mare blinked at her own name and seemed to need a few moments to realize it really was her name

“Oh. Good morning…”

Like the day before, her voice was small and soft. Most ponies would take that as a sign of timidity, but Sunset Shimmer knew that a very profound cage of fear was what really made the crystal pony speak only barely above a whisper.

Still, right now Sunset couldn’t do more than keep her company and talk to her

“How do you feel? Is your headache better today?”

The mare shook her head and her eyes stayed glued on the table, more precisely on the food that the guard had brought earlier.

Sunset easily recognized that stare as the same she had when lunch was served the other day, so she just chuckled

“I agree, breakfast first and talk later! Dig in!”

Breakfast with Princess Celestia, like any other meal, always ended up in needless formality, as far as Sunset Shimmer was concerned. She cherished those occasions she could get without silverware and overly decorated but mostly tasteless dishes.

With a glow of her horn, Sunset quickly gathered a few items from the tray as well as another cup of coffee and started eating. She was halfway through her breakfast muffin when she realized Crystal Note was still doing nothing but staring, completely frozen, as it seemed

“What’s wrong? Aren’t you hungry?”

Crystal Note nodded and was probably only held back by manners from drooling all over her muzzle, judged by the longing in her voice

“Very, but… is it really okay for me to eat this? I’ve only ever seen King Sombra eat expensive food like that.”

Sunset glanced down at the tray, just to check. Muffins, toast, porridge and some fruit, tea and coffee. A good hearty breakfast for a soldier, but clearly nothing luxurious in any ways. Could breakfast really have changed so much in a thousand years?

“Don’t worry, Crystal Note. Have as much as you like.”

Sunset Shimmer had expected the crystal mare to polish off the table ravenously after so long without any food, but instead the mare only picked a few items for her plate. With small nibbles, she slowly worked through a piece of toast, chewing absurdly long on each bite as if to savour the taste of roasted bread. In between, she sipped on her tea as if she was afraid she would drink too much at once.

With much hesitation, she picked up an apple and turned the red fruit in her hooves, as if she was examining it. When she took her first bite, Sunset heard a surprised gasp and as she chewed, tears ran down her cheeks even though she was smiling. Baffled by her reaction, Sunset asked quietly

“Are you alright, Crystal Note?”

The mare just nodded and took another bite of her apple, her voice singing in praise

“It’s so sweet and juicy.”

Another bite and slow, almost ceremonious chewing from the mare, and Sunset Shimmer was completely lost

"It's just an apple. Wait, are you telling me you never had an apple before?"

It made sense, now that she thought about it. This far up north, only very sturdy trees could grow at all, but no fruit trees. So the only way to get apples would be from Equestria in the south, but since King Sombra put the Crystal Empire in a state of war with the neighbouring kingdom, that option didn't exist anymore. Still, the way Crystal Note savoured such a simple thing like an apple for breakfast left Sunset Shimmer deeply humbled, despite all.

Sunset Shimmer glanced over tray of breakfast with a new point of view. Even if this was just a soldier’s meal, in comparison to what a nation in war could offer it had to be a feast

“Hey, Crystal Note?”
The mare looked up from her apple as she savoured another bite

“Have as much as you like, okay? I can ask for more food. You don’t have to go hungry anymore.”
Crystal Note tilted her head as she recognized something familiar in Sunset Shimmer’s voice. She smiled gently and picked up her cup of tea

“One pony’s trash is next the pony’s treasure,

One pony’s pain is the next pony’s pleasure.”

Sunset Shimmer took in the unfamiliar rhyme with some surprise, but in the end, she nodded in appreciation. She watched as Crystal Note finished her tea in one long draw and then held out her cup shyly

“More, please?”

Sunset smirked at the childish tone of the crystal pony. She picked up the teapot with a simple levitation spell and refilled the cup, although she had to fight hard to repress her laughter. Crystal Note was watching the floating teapot as if it was about to attack her. Their eyes met and as soon as she noticed the smirk, Crystal Note giggled as well. She took another large gulp of tea and when she set the cup back down, Sunset Shimmer noticed a few sparkles dancing on the silvery-white coat of the crystal pony.

They finished their breakfast in pleasant silence.

Chapter 6

“Say ‘Ah!’”

Crystal Note looked warily at the medic but complied and opened her mouth wide. Her eyes roamed to Sunset Shimmer and she relaxed when she saw the unicorn was close and watching every little move of the earth pony stallion with eagle eyes.

Sunset had to keep herself from groaning as the earth pony went through a series of basic tests with the crystal pony, when all it needed was a quick diagnosis spell instead. She told the commander everything was okay with Crystal Note, but he insisted on his medic to double-check. In the end, it was a wise decision, as Sunset Shimmer had to admit. Although she could perform the spell flawlessly, the medic was a studied professional and he would find out if she missed something obvious.

So far, everything seemed normal. In her current state, Crystal Note looked like every other pony. The dark colours of the last night had vanished, as did the sparkles on her coat. Sunset’s theory was that Crystal Note’s appearance was influenced by her emotional state. Fear and sadness meant dark, glum colours. A good meal and joy made for sparkling.

Right now, Sunset guessed that the crystal mare was nervous, but not afraid. Therefore, her colours were their normal silvery-white, but the sparkling and shimmering was lacking.

Of course, there was still one obvious trait that separated her from everypony else. The medic had to notice eventually that her eyes were shaped like gemstones instead of having round pupils. However, he didn’t mention it, neither did the commander who was watching from the other side of the room.

The check-up was over quickly and at a nod from the medic, the commander approached the mare with a polite smile, despite the glares Sunset Shimmer was shooting at him

“Well, you sure gave us all a mighty scare, Miss. What on earth made you head out during a blizzard of all times?”

Crystal Note sighed and closed her eyes

“I don’t know.”

Sunset Shimmer nodded appreciatively behind the commander’s back. Although she hadn’t told the mare to do so, Crystal Note instinctively was very sparse in giving any information. The commander kept on trying anyways

“Do you live nearby? Is there somepony we should get in contact for you? Maybe your parents?”

Crystal Note shook her head once more, but her brows arched into a frown. At the last words, she whimpered and rubbed her temple with a hoof.

Sunset noticed this with some worry, while the commander pushed on

“What’s wrong? Is there something you need to tell me? Talk to me, girl. What happened out there in the storm?”

The crystal mare whimpered again and Sunset Shimmer already noticed how her coat and mane looked a little more dull already. Before she would change colours in front of everpony, Sunset stepped in between her and the commander and fixed the stallion with one of her famous glares

“Stop it. You’re not interrogating a criminal. She just barely survived a blizzard, give her some space.”
The commander just glared back

“She knows something, I can smell it. You need to tell me what you’re hiding, Miss.”

He shouted past Sunset Shimmer but Crystal Note just shook her head and sobbed out

“I don’t! I don’t know anything!”

The commander was about to push past Sunset Shimmer, but a hoof on his shoulder stopped him. The medic shook his head

“Sir, she’s obviously still in shock. Not surprising after all she’s been through, I must say. She might be confused for a few more days, that’s normal. I would recommend that she gets checked by a specialist in Canterlot. I can’t help her any further here.”

The commander looked at the medic, a long friend of his, and finally sighed

“Okay, you have a point. Miss Shimmer, would you inform Princess Celestia about this, please? If possible, she could arrange for a doctor to meet the girl as soon as you arrive in Canterlot.”
Sunset Shimmer nodded

“I will do that, Commander. I’m sure the Princess already made all necessary arrangements, but it can’t hurt to be sure. The carriage should arrive in a few hours, we should rest up as long as we can.”
She glanced towards the door and the commander frowned but got the hint. Without a word, he left the room. The medic gathered his things and followed. Sunset Shimmer gave him a thankful smile to which he winked.

Once the door fell into its lock, Sunset Shimmer sighed in relief. That could have gone a lot worse. She smirked to Crystal Note, but her smiled died when she saw the grey-coated mare cowering on the bed

“You okay?”

The crystal pony sobbed and shook her head

“I don’t know anything!”

Sunset Shimmer put her hoof on the mare’s shoulder and shook her gently

“Hey, snap out of it! He’s gone, you don’t have to answer his stupid questions anymore.”
“No! You don’t understand. I don’t know anything.”

Sunset backed away a little and asked in a soft voice

“What is it you don’t know, Crystal Note?”

The mare sobbed even more

“Nothing! Everything! It’s all gone! My family, my home, my life! I don’t know.”

Sunset gulped when Crystal Note’s coat turned even darker from the emotional stress

“Crystal Note, calm down, okay? You can’t panic now, you need to focus. Tell me about your family.”
She tried to distract the mare with an easy conversation, but that only got her bawling

“But I can’t! I don’t know. Who are my parents? What are their names and what do they look like? Do I have siblings? What does my bedroom look like? It’s all gone.”

Sunset Shimmer blinked as she tried to make sense of it all. When it finally clicked, she stared at the mare with wide-open eyes

“Are you saying that you… you can’t remember anything? Your memory is gone?”

Crystal Note nodded and buried her face in her hooves. Sunset just stammered perplexed

“But you remembered your name. You said you remembered the Crystal Empire. You remembered King Sombra.”
She bit her tongue as soon as she said that name. Crystal Note first tensed up and then shivered as if she’d just seen a ghost, still crying all the time. Sunset Shimmer, now completely lost, felt she needed to do something, anything.

In a move of desperation, she joined Crystal Note on the bed and pulled her into an awkward hug. She kept her hooves around the mare in a clumsy effort to calm her down.

Crystal Note stopped shivering and after a few minutes, her sobs had turned into a low whimper at least. She turned towards the unicorn with a thankful smile

“I don’t know why you’re doing this, but thank you.”

Sunset frowned and with a deep sigh pulled away her hooves

“I wish I knew what I was doing, frankly.”

Despite all, Crystal Note started to giggle. It was an awkward, tense moment, but Sunset soon felt the relief that sound brought, not only to her but to the crystal mare as well

“Sunset Shimmer? What’s going to happen to me?”

And just like that, any relief was gone with a heavy smack

“There’s a carriage coming for us. It’ll take us to Canterlot and I’ll take you to Princess Celestia.”

Crystal Note flinched at that name and every trace of a smile vanished. Sunset Shimmer watched as the silver-white mare took a shade of grey once more

“You’re taking me to the Princess to be punished?”

“What? Why would I want to do that?”

Crystal Note shivered and sobbed, her eyes clenched shut in effort to keep her tears hidden

“We’ve been in war with Canterlot for years now. With the Princesses. Now that they got their hooves on me, what else would they do to me?”

Sunset Shimmer smacked her forehead

“Crystal Note, it’s been over a thousand years since then. The war is nothing but a legend anymore, most ponies don’t even know that there ever was a Crystal Empire.”

Sunset tried to be reassuring with her words, but the mare in front of her only cried more

“Then there’s no hope for me. I’m the last loose end of that war. I’m the last of my home. I’ll need to stand trial for every crime the Crystal Empire ever committed.”

Sunset Shimmer resisted the urge to shake the mare back to her senses

“That’s so not going to happen. I know Princess Celestia very well. She might be a little selfish from time to time, but she’s not cruel. She won’t punish you for something that happened centuries ago.”

The crystal mare kept sobbing, so Sunset reacted the only way she was comfortable with: Confrontation

“Look, did you personally commit any crimes against Equestria or Princess Celestia?”

“But that’s just it! I don’t know. I can’t remember anything.”

“Oh yes you do! Remember King Sombra?”
Crystal Note flinched violently and her coat turned into a dark grey colour

“Please don’t say his name…”

“Sorry, but it just proves my point.”

Crystal Note stared up at Sunset Shimmer with fear in her eyes, but the unicorn just smirked

“You don’t remember everything, but some things you do. You’re afraid of him. So I’m taking any bet you’d never follow his commands willingly.”
Crystal Note shook her head, confusion mixing into her fear

“That’s what makes the difference. He used fear to force you into submission. That makes you a victim of this war just as much as anypony else.”

Crystal Note’s eyes opened wide

“I… I never thought of that. But that doesn’t excuse… whatever I might have done.”

“Which is probably nothing at all.”

Crystal Note finally sat up again. Her eyes weren’t leaking anymore, but she was still deeply shaken and overwhelmed. Sunset Shimmer just ignored that, eager to make her point

“You don’t look like a soldier or a fighter. I doubt you could fight off anypony even if your life depended on it. And, no offence, but you don’t have the mind-set of a leader or strategist either. My guess? You were probably just one of Sombra’s working drones, doing whatever to support his armies. That’s not an act of crime.”

The mare stared unbelieving at Sunset Shimmer

“But…”

“No.”

“But I…”

“It’s no use worrying right now. Just wait for what the princess has to say. You can thank me later.”

Crystal Note stared for a minute longer, then, against all odds, she started to laugh. It was just a chuckle at first, but soon it grew into a full-blown laughing fit. Sunset Shimmer smirked and nodded, very satisfied with her success. She noticed the melodious quality of Crystal Note’s laughter, almost like a wind chime.

Far too soon, however, the laughter turned into sobbing once more. Sunset Shimmer didn’t get angry this time. The tears she saw now weren’t of fear or terror, but from a deep and earnest sadness not even she could deny

“I’m never going to see them again, am I?”

Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes and sighed. There was no softening that blow whatsoever

“No, probably not.”

“What am I going to do?”

Sunset frowned. There was no way she could give a satisfying answer to that. She had to take this one step at a time

“You’re going to rest now, Crystal Note. You’re still recovering and you had enough emotional turmoil already. I’ll see if I can get us a light lunch while we wait for the carriage.”
Crystal Note nodded gratefully but still with a cloud of sadness surrounding her as she climbed on the bed. She rested her head on the pillow, but her eyes stayed open, staring into nothingness.

Sunset Shimmer stayed and watched silently for a few more minutes.

Chapter 7

The flight back from the northern outpost to Canterlot had been problematic and stressful. There were still icy winds leftover from the recent blizzard, but the pegasus guards insisted on their orders to get Sunset Shimmer and Crystal Note back as quickly as possible.

Both mares had clung on their seats when the carriage was thrown around by the heavy bursts of wind. Lucky for them, the pegasi knew what they were doing and they soon left the worst of the storm behind them.

Sunset Shimmer noticed with some unease that Crystal Note didn’t look too well even then. There was a green hue on her face and Sunset quickly asked the guards to land. As soon as the carriage touched ground, the crystal pony rushed out. She only made some distance before she lost the fight against her guts.

Sunset Shimmer and the guards looked away to give the mare at least some privacy

“First time flyer, eh? Such a shame.”

“I don’t blame her. I remember my first time in a carriage.”
“At least we’re out of the storm now. Should be smooth sailing from now on.”

A few minutes passed before Crystal Note returned, head hung low in shame. Sunset Shimmer tried her best with a reassuring smile and thanked the guards for the break. The pegasus ponies acted like nothing happened at all. Just as Crystal Note was about to climb back in, one of them handed his helmet to her for when she might feel sick again

“Just in case.”
Crystal Note blushed deep red and mumbled something under her breath. When they reached Canterlot, she was still clinging on the helmet but she could keep it together.

Sunset Shimmer opened a window once they reached the city limits. No matter what, the sight of her hometown always lured a smile to her face, especially the palace in middle of the city, halfway up the mountain. Crystal Note glanced down as well, clearly anxious but Sunset couldn’t tell whether from the height or what was waiting for her once they landed.

As expected, a group of pegasus palace guards approached and went in formation around the carriage, guiding them down to a side entrance of the castle, away from prying eyes. Another group of guards welcomed Sunset Shimmer with a brisk salute which she only acknowledged with a nod

“I expect Princess Celestia wants to see me right away.”

The captain of the guard only nodded

“Follow me.”

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes in annoyance. As if she couldn’t find the way to the princess on her own. She turned around to look at Crystal Note and her anger faded instantly. The young mare had barely managed a single step out of the carriage. The squad of pegasi still surrounded the carriage, the other guards stood in two lines leading towards the entrance. All of them stood stiff and rigid with stoic expressions, not even looking at them, even though Sunset knew they were watching every little motion they made.

Sunset Shimmer ignored the guards and their captain and stepped back to the crystal mare. Crystal Note’s eyes immediately darted to her and when she took the place at her side, she managed to move her frozen limbs again. Sunset nodded and indicated a smile when they headed for the entrance together. The captain nodded approvingly and guided them through the hallways, followed by only two other guards. Sunset Shimmer knew her way well and kept her attention on Crystal Note instead, but the mare was thoroughly intimidated by the grandeur and size of the palace, as well as the number of guards. She kept her head low and her eyes on the ground the entire time. Sunset Shimmer watched closely for any signs of fear, but for now Crystal Note’s crystal pony magic seemed at bay.

They reached the private audience rooms after a few minutes of walking. The guard captain nodded to the two guards at the door and one of the unicorns opened the door for them. The captain stayed outside and wordlessly motioned for Sunset Shimmer to enter. With one last glance to Crystal Note, she walked towards the door. She heard Crystal Note’s hoofsteps behind her, but the captain stepped in her way

“Only Sunset Shimmer is allowed to enter. The Princess will call for you when she’s ready.”

Sunset turned around fast enough to see Crystal Note whimper and flinch. The mare backed away from the glare of the guard captain as if she’d been physically hit by it. Sunset Shimmer growled as she felt a familiar anger rise up

“No. She’s staying with me. I’m not leaving her behind.”
The guard captain met her glare and the other guards could almost feel the sparks that shot between them

“You’re ignoring a direct order from the Princess, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Princess Celestia does not know what I know. She wants to see her right away.”
“You really think you know better than Princess Celestia?”
“I don’t think so, I know so, Captain.”

“You ungrateful little brat, you better…”
“I think that’s enough, Captain.”

All three guards snapped at attention when the voice from inside called out to them, which made Sunset Shimmer smirk even more

“Please send them in. Both of them. That will be all, Captain.”

The stallion shot one last angry glare towards Sunset Shimmer, then motioned for his guards to leave. Sunset just smirked and watched them until they left the hallway, then winked to Crystal Note. The mare had been watching with huge eyes and when she heard the voice, she’d started shivering. Sunset sighed and walked inside, as expected Crystal Note hurried to follow her.

Inside was rather plain, compared to the rest of the palace. A small table, just big enough for maybe half a dozen ponies, with as many seat cushions and a tiny desk at the side were all furniture. The room was well lit by a window that took up almost the whole side of the room. Two ponies were waiting for them. Kibitz, right hoof of the Princess and head of the royal staff, greeted them with his usual stoic smile and a nod, which Sunset returned. Despite their regular arguments, the both of them had learned to respect each other at least enough to be civil.

Princess Celestia sat on the spot at the top of the table, but when Sunset walked in she stood up with a sincere smile and glittering eyes. Sunset Shimmer felt her lips curl to return the smile, it was always nice to see Princess Celestia appreciating her presence.

The Princess glanced past her to Crystal Note and Sunset noticed her smile change in quality. While it had been a fond smile watching her, Sunset Shimmer now saw pity and something else in her eyes.

Princess Celestia turned to Kibitz and nodded

“Thank you for your help so far. Please clear my schedule for the rest of the day.”
“As you wish, Princess Celestia.”
He bowed and turned to leave, with a wink to Sunset, much to the unicorn’s surprise. Crystal Note froze when he passed her and flinched when the door fell shut. Sunset Shimmer allowed herself a deep breath, feeling somewhat safer now. She knew that all the audience chambers were set up with wards and spells to ensure utmost privacy. Whatever they’d talk about in here would stay between the three ponies.

Sunset Shimmer turned around to address her teacher, but Princess Celestia had used the moment to walk close in front of her. Sunset Shimmer had to stare up to meet her eyes, something that always annoyed her. Any of her complaints fell silent as soon as she found Princess Celestia’s eyes, though. From close up, she could see what she had thought of excitement were really tears glittering in the tall alicorn’s eyes. The fondness of her smile had returned, but there was something more. Worry, concern and a tinge of fear even? Before Sunset could process any of this, the princess moved swiftly. Hooves and a wing wrapped around her as Princess Celestia pulled her into a tight hug. Sunset squirmed a little in surprise, but then pressed into the embrace when she heard her voice

“Sunset Shimmer, you can’t imagine how happy I am to see you. When I got your message, I was terrified.”

Sunset allowed herself a smile. The message, the tears and the hug, it all made sense. The princess cared for her, far more than she would if she was just another student. She was special, just like she always knew it.

The moment passed far too soon and Princess Celestia wiped away the tears. Somehow, this annoyed Sunset Shimmer far more than it should.

Finally, Princess Celestia turned towards the third pony in the room. Crystal Note had been frozen on the spot since the door was shut and if she noticed the exchange between the princess and her student, she didn’t show it. Her eyes were glued on the ground, even as the princess walked towards her. The alicorn stopped when she noticed the mare shivered in fear, then watched with widening eyes as the crystal pony kneeled down in front of her. She bowed so deeply that her forehead touched the ground and her eyes clenched shut. Her lips moved as she mumbled words.

Curious and concerned, both Celestia and Sunset leaned closer to make out the words

“… unworthy to bask in your presence, undeserving to be graced by your attention, your humble servant begs forgiveness to Your Highness…”

Sunset blinked as the incantation went on with more unfamiliar phrases. She glanced to Princess Celestia whose eyes widened in recognition

“That’s enough, my little pony. There is no need for this.”

Crystal Note clamped her mouth shut, but she didn’t stop shivering. Celestia gasped when the silvery-white mare in front of her changed to a dark grey colour and lost the light from her eyes. Sunset Shimmer jumped to her side

“Princess, she’s scared. It’s her crystal pony magic, I think.”

Princess Celestia nodded slowly and regained her composure quickly

“You are right, Sunset. I haven’t seen a crystal pony in so long, I did not recognize right away. I thought I might never see such magic again.”

Crystal Note dared to glance up, not to the Princess but towards Sunset Shimmer instead. When she saw the unicorn next to her, the shivering stopped right away. Princess Celestia noticed this with a knowing smile and addressed the mare with her softest and kindest voice

“Welcome to Canterlot, my little pony. I am Princess Celestia, Sunset’s teacher and mentor. Please, there is no need to be afraid. Nopony is going to harm you, my dear.”

The warm voice had the desired effect and slowly, the crystal pony lifted her head from the floor and she changed into a seating position. There was a tremble in her voice when she finally managed to speak, barely above a whisper

“My name is Crystal Note, Your Highness. I humbly apologize if my words annoyed you.”

Princess Celestia shook her head

“Do not worry, Crystal Note. I am not annoyed nor offended, just surprised. I haven’t heard those words… in a very long time.”

Sunset Shimmer watched their exchange curiously.

“I have heard from Sunset that your arrival has been very eventful. How are you feeling, Crystal Note? Do you require a doctor? Or perhaps you would like a little snack after your long journey?”

Crystal Note blushed and stared at the floor, but Sunset couldn’t supress a small snicker

“I think we should give her stomach a chance to settle first. She didn’t take her first flight too well, Princess.”

The princess smiled kindly and nodded

“I see. Maybe just a cup of tea, then. It always helps me to calm down. Would you like to join Sunset and me, Crystal Note?”

Not waiting for an answer, Princess Celestia walked to her seat at the top of the table. Moved by her golden magic, three cups floated to their places and the teapot filled them with amber liquid. Sunset smiled as the scent filled the room, intentionally or not, the princess had picked her favourite blend. Sunset Shimmer took her place at the Princess’ side and with her own magic added cream and sugar to her tea. She looked up to the seat opposite of her, but her smile froze.

Crystal Note still stood at the spot near the door, not having moved an inch. Princess Celestia gave her an understanding smile

“I know it must be very overwhelming, Crystal Note. But please, I assure you, nopony is going to harm you. Sunset and I simply want to talk, my little pony.”

Crystal Note’s head snapped up with an incredible stare at the princess

“But, I’m not your pony. You declared war on the Crystal Empire and I… you’re supposed to treat me like an enemy. Take me as a prisoner, put me in chains, I don’t know. Why are you serving me tea instead?”

Sunset glanced to the Princess who now carried a sad, tired smile

“Crystal Note. The war you mentioned is long past. I never held any grudges against the Crystal Empire and its ponies back then, and I refuse to do so now. It was the king who declared war on my nation and it was the king I fought against. Whatever you may have done, I know it was not of your own violation.”
“How? How can you know? How can you be so sure of it?”

Celestia’s eyes hardened for a moment, as did her voice

“Because I know what King Sombra did and what he was capable off.”

Sunset Shimmer flinched at the name of the King and rushed around the table. Crystal Note howled as if in pain and fell apart into a mess of sobs before Sunset reached her

Princess Celestia could just watch as her student tried to comfort the crystal pony

“My dear pony… what did he do to you?”

Crystal Note couldn’t stop sobbing, so Sunset Shimmer answered for her

“She doesn’t know. The curse messed with her memories, she barely even remembered her own name. I think she only remembers fearing Ki-… that stallion, but no details whatsoever.”

She met the Princess’ eyes, both of the sharing a worried glance

“That’s why I didn’t want to leave her alone with the guards.”

“I understand, Sunset. You did well. For Crystal Note’s sake, this matter should be kept private.”

Princess Celestia left her seat and sat down on the ground in front of Sunset and Crystal Note. Her voice was soft and gentle and her eyes shined with kindness

“Crystal Note, would it be okay if Sunset Shimmer told me what happened so far?”

Crystal Note glanced up at the princess. She realized she was given a choice, not an order. She glanced to Sunset who smiled encouragingly, only then she nodded once.

Sunset Shimmer talked for more than an hour. She explained in great detail how she had found the magic in the tundra, how the dark magic had reacted. She described the pillar of crystal and how she had probed it. She also described how the magic fought back her attempts to free the mare inside the crystal, until she had overpowered and destroyed the magic.

Crystal Note who heard all of it for the first time stared at Sunset Shimmer in awestruck admiration

“You did all that to save me? You gave up your mission and you risked your life… for me?”

Sunset Shimmer blushed and rubbed her hoof

“Well, I couldn’t let you just die out there, could I? Even if I could have found a more… subtle way to free you, I guess.”

Princess Celestia shook her head with a smile

“You had to make a decision on the spot, Sunset. You realized there was no time to waste, so you took action. You chose to save a life. I am very proud of you, Sunset, my most talented student.”

Sunset Shimmer beamed in joy, for a moment at least. Then her eyes fell back to Crystal Note who wasn’t crying anymore, but the grey colour of her coat were a clear sign of her distress. She sighed and turned back to Princess Celestia

“But in doing so, I may have destroyed our only chance to retrieve the Crystal Empire. And to help Crystal Note.”

“Maybe, maybe not. I have seen spells mess with the minds of ponies over the decades, and magically induced amnesia only very rarely is permanent. There are traces resurfacing already, which makes me believe not everything is lost.”

Crystal Note had listened closely and whispered

“You think I might remember again, sometime?”

“I do. But you might require some help in doing so.”

Princess Celestia turned to Sunset Shimmer who sat up straight when she saw the look in her eyes

“Sunset, you have felt the dark magic and you have been a great assistance for Crystal Note so far. I believe if anypony can help her recover her lost memories, it will be you.”

“Yes Princess! I’ll do what I can.”
Celestia smiled and nodded sagely

“I know you will, my student. And if you need my help, you will get it. I was there when it all happened, that might be useful.”
She winked to Crystal Note who only blushed and bowed down her head

“Your Highness, I am unworthy and undeserving of your help.”
“Nonsense, my little pony. I’ll arrange for you to get a room next to Sunset’s . Of course you are staying in the palace as long as it takes for you to regain your memories.”

Crystal Note just stared between the two mares, unbelieving at first but soon, her eyes filled with tears and she sniffled. Sunset reached out for her hoof in concern

“Hey, what’s wrong? We just promised to help you, isn’t that something?”

Crystal Note nodded but couldn’t stop her tears

“I know, it’s just… nopony has ever been so nice to me!”

Sunset Shimmer blinked surprised, but Princess Celestia smiled softly

“There is no war anymore, no struggle for survival. You will find that ponies are friendly and kind these days. It might take a while to get used to it.”

Crystal Note nodded and rubbed her eyes with her hoof. Sunset Shimmer watched and smiled as the change ran through her body, giving her coat its usual silvery-white colour back.

Princess Celestia smiled approvingly and stood up

“Now, all this talking has left me terribly thirsty. How about some tea now, Crystal Note?”

The crystal mare smiled shyly and nodded, so the three ponies took their seats this time. Sunset noticed the familiar golden glow and the tea was hot again, as if freshly brewed. She and the Princess used their magic take hold of their cups. Crystal Note gingerly picked up her own cup with both hooves and took a tiny sip, eyes closed and reverently savouring the taste. Princess Celestia began to talk about a few things that had happened during Sunset’s absence. They both noticed Crystal Note wasn’t listening as much, but she relaxed in their presence as she continued taking tiny sips of tea.

Sunset watched her, both relieved that the mare wasn’t desperate and sad anymore, but also curious. She already had some ideas on how to tackle this new project and a few spells she wanted to try out. Princess Celestia noticed the look on Sunset’s face and smiled proudly

“I can tell you’re eager to get started, Sunset Shimmer”
“Yes Princess. As soon as I’ve finished my assignments, I’ll make a list of spells that might be useful.”

Princess Celestia closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them, her eyes found Sunset’s and the student felt anxious suddenly

“Sunset, I believe helping Crystal Note will be more beneficial to you than your other studies. I suggest we pause your private sessions for a while, so you can focus on the task ahead.”
“What?”

Sunset slammed her hooves on the table

“But Princess, these studies are important to me! How can I improve when I don’t keep reaching out? There’s a few topics I’m so close to a major breakthrough.”
Princess Celestia’s eyes hardened, and so did Sunset’s. She was talking about the mirror of course, and the Princess knew it. With a hardness that matched her expression, the Princess declared

“Sunset, I wish for you to focus all your attention on helping Crystal Note’s recovery. Furthermore, I want you to assist her getting a handle on everyday life again. A lot has changed in a thousand years, so you will help her adapt. Is that understood?”

Sunset Shimmer gritted her teeth. She’d done it again. She had completed the task, even if not how it was intended, she succeeded all expectations, and Celestia was still trying to hold her back, just like always

“Yes Princess. I understand and I will do as you told me.”

“Good.”

Celestia’s smile returned, even if it seemed a little forced

“I will stand to my word, Sunset. If you need my help or my knowledge, I’ll always make time for you. Now, how about you show Crystal Note around the palace? I’ll make the necessary arrangements with Kibitz. I’ll meet you again for supper.”

With that, Princess Celestia smiled to the two mares and left the room. She closed the door behind her and as soon as the door fell into its lock, Sunset Shimmer slammed her head on the table

“Augh! Why? Why must she always be like that?”

“Sunset Shimmer?”

Sunset looked up and realized she wasn’t alone. Crystal Note was staring at her, eyes wide in fear and confusion

“I’m sorry my presence is already causing you distress. You shouldn’t have to waste your time dealing with me.”

Sunset Shimmer shook her head quickly

“No, it’s not like that, I promise. I really want to help you. Don’t worry.”
“But…”

“Really, it’s not your fault.”

Crystal Note closed her mouth, unsure what to say next as Sunset Shimmer just glared at the now closed door.

Stupid Celestia. Stupid mission.

End of Arc I

Chapter 8

Sunset Shimmer sat in the personal study of Princess Celestia. Normally she'd only be in here during her private lessons, but the princess had decided that this study would give Crystal Note and Sunset privacy. Of course, Sunset Shimmer knew the real reason behind this. Princess Celestia could find out easily if Sunset had smuggled some books about the mirror in or out of this room, also she had the chance to just 'conveniently' drop in at any time. Sunset Shimmer gritted her teeth and slammed shut the book in front of her

Stupid Celestia. Stupid, mistrusting, overprotective...

"Sunset Shimmer?"

A gentle and shy voice pulled her out of her ramblings. Across the table, Crystal Note stared at her with those gem-shaped eyes wide open. Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath and pushed away her anger, as far as she could

"This is just a waste of time. There's no book on a curse that's been cast only once in the history of Equestria and by a crazy unicorn who was out of his mind."

Crystal Note closed her eyes and her head hung low. She was currently skimming through a history book in vain hope that something might trigger her memories, but without success so far

“I’m sorry, Sunset Shimmer. I didn’t mean to waste your time.”
Sunset just rolled her eyes

“Stop taking the blame for everything that happens. If we can’t find any answers in these books, we have to try something else.”

Maybe she didn’t like the new task Princess Celestia had given her, but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t complete it. She would complete it and surpass any expectations as usual, and maybe then, Princess Celestia would finally tell her more about that mirror at least.

Crystal Note stayed focused on Sunset Shimmer and waited for an explanation that never came. Instead, the unicorn prodigy floated a set of heavy tomes to the desk and spread them out before her

“These are the most extensive books to get about mind magic. I’ve read them all and learned all the spells.”

Not all with her teacher’s blessings, that is. Mind magic was a tricky thing. While it could be used for great benefit when dealing with trauma, stress or phobias, ponies with less scruple could also use it to manipulate, intimidate or, in crass cases, even dominate other ponies. For that reason, mind magic was usually considered as ‘dark magic’ by common ponies, and even those who knew better kept away from it. In fact, most of the books Sunset Shimmer had studied only existed in Princess Celestia’s personal library, safe enough so nopony could easily access and misuse this magic.

While Princess Celestia agreed that Sunset should learn about mind magic so she could recognize it and defend herself against it, Sunset was pretty sure that the princess was not okay with her trying out some of those spells. But hey, if a book starts with teaching you an amnesia spell that lets a pony forget about the last five minutes, who could resist that sort of temptation?

Sunset Shimmer sighs and focused back on Crystal Note. Making somepony forget a couple of minutes was easy. Making somepony forget almost everything she ever knew was a completely different ballpark. Making somepony remember that kind of stuff seemed almost impossible.

But if anypony can do it, it’s got to be me.

Crystal Note glanced at the tome but of course, she couldn’t even get a single word. This was far advanced magic most unicorns didn’t get. That wasn’t the point, anyways

“With this spell, I can access your subconscious and find out what’s blocking all your memories.”

Crystal Note tilted her head, even more confused

“My sub-… what?”

Sunset Shimmer sighed and rolled her eyes
“The part of your mind that deals with emotions, memories, dreams, all that stuff. Some ponies call it the sleeping-mind.”

“Oh… does that mean you’ll cast the spell tonight when I’m in bed?”

“I don’t see why I should wait that long.”

Before Crystal Note could even look up from the book and ask the obvious question, the sleep spell took hold of her. She slowly slumped forward until her head was resting on the table, eyes closed down. Sunset Shimmer waited for a moment, but the crystal pony’s even breaths told her that she was completely out of it. Since Crystal Note had been distracted by the book, she didn’t resist the spell in the slightest, so Sunset Shimmer had at least two hours of undisturbed sleep. More than enough to scan Crystal Note’s mind.

Sunset watched the sleeping mare with a slight pang of guilt. She knew that Crystal Note didn’t like spells that much, especially cast on her. But this was the easiest way. Sunset noticed how Crystal Note was sprawled halfway across the desk while her lower body still lay on the ground. With a sigh, she levitated the mare to one of Princess Celestia’s sitting cushions, big enough for her to lie down on, followed by a blanket to cover the sleeping pony.

Might as well make sure she’s comfy at least.

With that settled, she cleared her mind and concentrated on the spell. She leaned down and gently touched Crystal Note’s forehead with her horn as she dove into the mare’s mind.

-*-

When Sunset pulled away again, she did so with a pained groan, followed by a hoof rubbing her temples as she felt a royal headache with the grace of a freight train. She wasn’t even sure how much time had passed, but she sure as Tartarus knew she wouldn’t try that again soon.

Crystal Note’s mind was a complete and utter mess. Imagine a library with only empty shelves and every book scattered across the floor. Imagine that every page of every book had been torn out and ripped into tiny little pieces. And then imagine that the books were written in a completely foreign language just to make it perfect.

No matter how hard she tried or how many different approaches she used, she hadn’t been able to restore a single useful memory. She got glimpses and scraps, but not enough to make anything of it.

Nothing but a major headache, that is.

She groaned again and pushed herself back on her hooves. At least Crystal Note didn’t seem distressed, she was still slumbering peacefully by the looks of it. Sunset noticed the blanket had slipped of, but when she tried to pull it back with her magic, her horn winked out and her headache grew worse

“Oh, great. And just after I got better.”

She stumbled towards a cushion and sat down with a tired sigh. Maybe the headache would be better after a quick nap.

Of course, the universe decided not to be kind with her today. As soon as she had settled down, Crystal Note began to stir and soon after, opened her eyes wide with a fearful scream. Her turquoise eyes darted across the room until she found Sunset. She calmed down, but her breaths still came in troubled heaving. Sunset groaned when her gemstone eyes shrunk into tiny pricks as she remembered what had happened before she passed out.

The look she threw at Sunset went under her coat. She had expected tears, maybe even anger. What hit her was disappointment, betrayal and most prominent, fear.

Crystal Note was always afraid: Afraid of the guards, afraid of food she didn’t know, afraid of Princess Celestia. But somehow, Sunset Shimmer realized this very moment, through her headache, she’s never been afraid of me.

Crystal Note tried to hide the waver in her voice when she finally broke the silence

“Did you find what you were looking for?”

Sunset Shimmer just shook her head with her angry frown, at which Crystal Note just closed her eyes and sighed defeated

“Then, it was all for nothing?”

Sunset shook her head

“I didn’t know what to expect. Now I do. Next time, I will…”

“Next time? You promised you wouldn’t use your magic against me!”

Sunset didn’t have much patience to begin with, but her recent failure combined with a throbbing headache only flared her rage up higher

“Would you just SHUT UP! That was a BUCKING SLUMBER SPELL! Unicorns use that on their foals when they won’t sleep. STOP BEING SO BUCKING PARANOID!”

At this moment, the door opened behind her and Sunset Shimmer roared. She knew only one pony would come through this door

“And of course, YOU show up just NOW! Just in time for another scolding. You know what? I don’t care! If anyone needs me, I’ll be in my room trying to sleep off this headache I got for trying to reach out and help somepony AGAIN!”

With that, she stormed out as fast as she could, past a baffled Princess Celestia. Crystal Note just stared after her with her mouth hanging open.

After minutes, the alicorn princess turned towards the mare and blinked

“Would you mind telling me what just happened in here?”

Chapter 9

Sunset groaned when the door to her room slammed shut behind her intruder. The palace staff knew better than to approach her when she was in a mood like this, so it could only be either Kibitz or Princess Celestia, if she was lucky.

And she was, as a mug was placed into her hooves, surrounded by a golden magic field. Judging from the scent it had to be tea, but it seemed just as appetizing as paint right now.

“Drink. It will help with the headache.”

Sunset Shimmer groaned again but she had no fight in her at the moment, so she just downed the concoction in one long draw

“Happy now?”

“Do I look happy?”

That made Sunset look up and almost flinch back. Princess Celestia always smiled in public, so nopony even knew she could get angry. Sunset however knew, and still she had barely ever seen her like this.

Princess Celestia took a deep breath and sat down in front of Sunset’s bed, which left them both eye to eye. She fixed Sunset with a glare, but Sunset could also see something else simmering behind it

“Whatever were you thinking, Sunset? I know you can be a little reckless, but this?”

Sunset rolled her eyes and blew out her breath through her nose

“For the last time, it was a slumber spell, that’s all. Nothing dangerous could have happened from…”
“THAT’S NOT WHAT I MEAN!”

Sunset’s mouth clamped shut as the loudest voice she had ever heard hit her from a close distance

“First, you head out into a blizzard all by yourself. Then you completely burn yourself out on magic when you try to break the dark curse of the Crystal Empire. You barely made it out alive, and now you do this? Sunset, are you even aware how dangerous mind magic can be?”

Sunset’s confused expression hardened into a deep frown

“I know all there is to learn about it. I knew what I was doing.”

“You clearly did not!”
Princess Celestia jumped back on her hooves, uncharacteristically agitated

“Sunset, looking into the mind of a sane person is very dangerous. But trying to do so with a broken mind… you could have been lost, Sunset!”

“None of the books said…”
“FORGET THE BOOKS!”

This time, the sheer volume of Celetia’s voice blew her mane back and behind her, she heard something fall to the floor with a crash.

Sunset Shimmer didn’t dare to say anything and Princess Celestia took a deep, forced breath

“Sunset, there is a reason this knowledge is kept under lock. It’s too dangerous to be used.”

Sunset Shimmer reached her own boiling point when she all she got was cryptic phrases all over again

“Then maybe instead of just giving me those books, you should have told me that! Maybe, instead of just hinting you could have been clear for once. Maybe you should let me finish my studies instead of sending me on missions or changing my curriculum every time I get to something important!”

“I’m only trying to do what is best for you.”
“Well, congratulations Princess! Because apparently, what’s best for me is only learning half the truth and putting myself in dangers I didn’t even know about, because you kept that knowledge from me!”

Princess Celestia slumped back on the ground. She sighed, defeated. Sunset didn’t think she had won that argument, she just reached the point where the Princess usually gave up and either changed topics or left. With Celestia sitting on the floor and Sunset standing on her bed, she suddenly had the high ground on the princess and used it for one of her famous glares.

That glare vanished instantly when Celestia looked up at her with a pained expression

“Sunset, the reason I didn’t tell you more about mind magic is because I’m scared of it.”

Sunset didn’t let her surprise reach her face, but she also shoved away her anger. Princess Celestia seemed honest and her rage had bled out of her voice. Sunset Shimmer sat down again, once more putting the two ponies on even grounds

“Go on. I’m listening.”

Another deep sigh, but the princess complied

“Mind magic is very tricky because not only does it affect the mind of the subject, but the caster as well. Whenever you affect somepony’s mind, you inflict the same to your own. It’s not life-threateningly dangerous because, as the caster, you are aware of what you are doing, and you have a set goal on your mind, which helps lessen the influence on you versus your subject.”

Sunset Shimmer soaked up all the information as Princess Celestia went on. She didn’t notice the slight smile on her face. This reminded her of the sessions she used to have with her mentor, when they met for daily lessons and explored new fields of magic together

“However, if you are not aware of what is happening, the risks grow exponentially. You might not even notice how the spell you are supposed to control gains an influence on you. You risk losing control not only of the spell, but of your mind as well.

The greatest risk however, is to cast mind magic under unclear circumstances. Diving into another pony’s mind and memories is one of those.”

Princess Celestia locked her eyes with Sunset and tried to convey her worries to her student

“No two ponies’ minds are alike, Sunset. Not even twins have the same thoughts, and even if they experience the same events, ponies will have different memories of it. So even when both ponies, caster and subject, are aware and willing to let somepony into their mind, there is a risk of getting lost, even with the most thorough of preparations. ”

Sunset Shimmer felt a shiver run down her back

“My spell wasn’t like that at all.”
“No, Sunset. Neither you nor Crystal Note were aware of the effects of such a spell. Crystal Note wasn’t even aware of it being cast on her. Crystal Note also most certainly wasn’t willing. And thanks to my failings as your teacher, you also didn’t even have the chance to prepare yourself accordingly.”

Princess Celestia took a deep breath and her eyes found Sunset’s again

“Hence why my initial reaction was… unfit. I can’t expect you to know things I never told you. But I hope you can see while my words were harsh, my intentions behind them are valid. I don’t want you to put yourself in danger like this, Sunset.”

Sunset Shimmer listened attentively and nodded. She knew this was as much of an apology as she could expect from Princess Celestia. She could get what the princess was thinking, but it still didn’t explain her losing her temper like that

“There’s more to that, isn’t it? There’s another reason why you’re afraid of mind magic in particular.”

Celestia closed her eyes with yet another sigh and nodded

“There is no fooling you, my talented student. You see, during all the years I lived, I’ve only met one pony who could travel through other ponies minds and dreams, who could emerge herself fully and make a positive influence in her subjects, then leave unharmed. Her mastery over mind magic was truly unrivalled. But even she fell, Sunset.”

Their eyes met again and Sunset Shimmer could see fear, pain and guilt in her mentor’s gaze

“There were unfortunate happenings that made her loose her inner balance. I… it is not easy for me to talk about this. However, with her own mind weakened, she became susceptible to darker influences and in the end, she succumbed. I noticed this far too late and in the end I could not help her. I couldn’t save my… her. And now I have to watch you go down a similar path than her and I… Sunset, are you even listening?”

Sunset blinked surprised and nodded

“Of course I am! What makes you think I’m not?”

“You’re humming since I started talking. And to be honest, it is somehow distracting.”

Sunset Shimmer froze and focused on herself. Her eyes opened wide when she noticed Princess Celestia was right.

What the hay? I’m humming and I didn’t even notice it?

But now that she listened, she clearly heard an insistent little tune in her mind. Try as she might, she couldn’t push it away.

“Is this..?”

Princess Celestia didn’t answer, but her horn glowed with something Sunset recognized as a spellchecker. She didn’t last long before she shook her head

“I can sense no lingering traces of the spell. Hm. Maybe it’s just exhaustion from using an unfamiliar form of magic.”
She fixed Sunset with a curious gaze

“Or it might be something you picked up in Crystal Note’s mind.”

Sunset blinked rapidly and shook her head

“But why would I pick up a tune out of all things? I went in looking for dates, names, anything important, not her favourite song.”

“Then perhaps, this song is very important to her. Her cutie mark is related to music, after all.”

Sunset Shimmer blinked even more

“Her cutie mark?”

“Indeed. Sunset, you’ve spent almost three weeks with Crystal Note now, don’t tell me you didn’t notice her cutie mark during all that time.”
Sunset Shimmer just shook her head, a little flustered

“Did you at least talk to her? Did you learn anything about her?”
Sunset Shimmer frowned

“We barely talk. She just follows me around. It’s kind of pointless to talk with her when she can’t remember anything, right?”

“Sunset, if she had truly forgotten everything, she would be unable to even talk properly. She would have forgotten the names of even the simplest objects. Her memory clearly is not completely gone. Besides, I asked you to take care of her.”

“I do! She gets three meals a day, has her bedroom next to mine and I make sure she doesn’t get into trouble.”

Princess Celestia looked very concerned all of a sudden

“Sunset, she is not some kind of pet. She’s a pony like you and me, taking care of her means more than just feeding her.”

“She never complained, though.”

“What did she tell you, then?”

Sunset frowned and shrugged

“Nothing. She keeps following me and she only answers when she’s spoken to. She apologizes a lot.”

Princess Celestia nodded with a deep sigh

“Then maybe you should ask her why she does that. Clearly she trusts you and enjoys your presence, if she will open up to anypony, I’m sure it will be you.”

Sunset Shimmer groaned and let her head sink down on her hooves

“Why does that sound like another attempt of you to get me make friends?”

Celestia just giggled at that reaction and got back on her hooves

“That’s more like the Sunset Shimmer I know. Now I am certain that you are alright, my talented student. Try and get some sleep, your headache should be gone by tomorrow.”

Sunset was about to give a snarky comeback, but Princess Celestia leaned down for a gentle nuzzle. She hadn’t done this since Sunset had been a filly, but the princess had an emotional day, so Sunset just smiled and let her have her moment. She didn’t dare admitting to herself how much she actually enjoyed this.

Princess Celestia made her way to the door, dimming down the lights on her way out. Before she was out, she looked back at her student

“Sunset? If there are any other subjects that you feel I have skimmed over in the past, please tell me. We will try to go into that during your personal lessons.”

Sunset smiled at the prospect of private lessons with Princess Celestia again, but she couldn’t hold back a quip of her own

“Now that you mention it, there is this magic mirror and…”

“Goodnight, Sunset.”

Sunset Shimmer just grinned

“Goodnight, Princess Celestia.”

Intermission: Princess Celestia

Princess Celestia left her office long after she had raised the moon this night. Her talk with Sunset Shimmer had taken more time than she expected, but she gladly sacrificed some of her free time for this. Sunset had a few valid points and she hoped that together, they could work on getting her talented student on a more promising route again.

Her step was heavier tonight, though. Not only did she have to work longer, some of the things she had to tell Sunset left her mind troubled even now. She walked past the night guards that patrolled the entrance to her personal wing of the palace and walked along the hallway to her bedroom. She didn’t need any light to find her path, she had been living in this palace for centuries after all, so she knew every cranny in the marble floors.

Tonight though, she saw something she hadn’t seen before.

She noticed a pony sitting on one of the balconies and staring at the nightly sky. Intrigued by this, Princess Celesatia slowly stepped closer. The pony didn’t notice her, as the mare’s whole attention seemed on the bright moon in the middle of the sky.

Princess Celestia was not concerned. If this pony were a visitor or even an intruder, her guard would have informed her. Besides, she only knew so many mares who seemed to sparkle when they stood in the light.

She cleared her throat as she walked onto the balcony and the mare’s head snapped towards her. As soon as she recognized the princess, Crystal Note threw herself on the floor in an overly formal bow, shivering to her bones. Princess Celestia held back the sigh and gently touched the mare’s back with one of her wings

“Please, Crystal Note. You don’t have to bow when we are not in public.”
“Apologies, Your Highness.”

Crystal Note’s voice was barely even a whisper and trembling just like the mare. Princess Celestia narrowed her eyes and searched for Crystal Note’s gaze

“You are afraid of me. May I ask why, my little pony?”

Crystal Note kept her eyes low and mumbled

“I only wish to treat you with all the respect you deserve, Your Highness.”
“Crystal Note!”

The mare kept her head low but glanced upwards to look at the alicorn princess

“I am not the Dark King. I do not wish to be feared and obeyed as did he. And if you wish to show me respect, look at me when we are talking instead of mumbling at the flooring.”

After a moment’s hesitation, Crystal Note finally sat up again, glancing shyly at Celestia

“As you wish, Your Highness.”

The princess smiled kindly and any harshness she had shown just moment earlier was gone

“Much better. Now, I assume your unplanned nap this afternoon left you unable to fall asleep just yet?”

Crystal Note blushed and shook her head

“No, Your Highness. I just barely sleep.”

“Oh? That is certainly not good for you.”

Celestia waited for a response, but when she didn't get one she just continued

"I suppose being trapped in a crystal for a thousand years is not very helpful either."

Again, Crystal Note stayed silent, but at least she bowed her head for a nod this time.

"Are you avoiding sleep, Crystal Note?"

The mare shuddered but she whispered

"Yes, Your Highness. When I close my eyes, I keep seeing things."

Celestia sighed deeply and moved to sit next to the mare, so they could both look at the moon

"I understand. Nightmares can be very troubling."

"I've never had nightmares like those, Your Highness. They feel so different. Everything is different."

The princess didn't reply as this was the most words she ever heard from the mare and clearly, Crystal Note was not finished yet

"My bed doesn't feel like a bed, everything I eat tastes strange, ponies talk differently. Even the moon looks different."

She looked up and Celestia knew she was staring at the mare in the moon right now

"How can the moon and the stars change so much? Even if it has been a thousand years."

Celestia followed to mare's gaze to the moon and the image of the mare sealed in it and just now realized that Crystal Note was the only pony alive who had ever seen the moon as it once was, fair and bright and unblemished. The memory of that brought tears to her eyes, but she fought them back with centuries of practice

"The world keeps changing around us all the time, my little pony. Nopony can stop this. Most ponies don't even recognize the changes anymore."

Crystal Note’s eye stayed on the moon and the distinct image of the mare in the moon

“I wonder how she ended up there.”

Princess Celestia remained silent, as she had from aeons whenever she had been asked of this. Of course she was aware of the legends and rumours that had spread during the years, but she did not intend to let any pony ever find out the truth. So instead, she asked with a soft voice that well hid the tears she refused to cry

“Why do you want to know, my little pony?”

“Because it’s so sad.”

Princess Celestia watched the crystal pony beside her with some surprise, while the mare just kept staring and continued

“I’ve heard the rumours from the maid that cleans Sunset’s room, she told me a wicked fiend was trapped inside the moon as punishment for attacking Equestria nearly a thousand years ago. But a guard told me, that the mare in the moon was really a victim of that fiend who had tried to protect her sister from darkness. And now that she’s trapped inside the moon, all she can do is stare at the world from a distance but never reach her sister.”

Princess Celestia swallowed hard. For some reason, they way Crystal Note retold those ancient stories touched her more than she expected, even though she had heard them hundreds of times before. Something in Crystal Note’s voice just reached through all of her barriers without even trying.

“What do you think is true, Crystal Note?”

“I think it’s sad, either way.”

Celestia’s eyes widened slightly

“How so?”

“Either way, somepony is trapped and can’t do anything but watch terrible things happen. Even if she ever gets free, it’s been so long already and so much has changed. How could she not be bitter when she returns? And if she really had to watch her sister from so far with no way to contact her… if she had to watch her pass away, I think I would have died from sadness.”

At some point, the two stories had mixed up, but Princess Celestia barely even noticed. She too was now staring at the moon and whispered

“But what if her sister was still there and she had to see how she lives on, without her? How she seems to live a happy life and not care about how her sister was trapped? Wouldn’t she hate her sister for that even more?”

“I could never hate my sister, no matter how much we argue every day. I love her more than anything else in the world.”

Princess Celestia flinched at those words and now openly stared at the small crystal pony next to her. Crystal Note’s eyes were wide open as well, but she was staring blank ahead, unseeing. Panic took hold of the alicorn and thoughts rushed through her head. How much does she know? How did she find out? What am I going to do?

Crystal Note remained completely frozen, however. After a minute that seemed like an eternity, she mumbled a single word

“Sister.”

Princess Celestia stood on her hooves, desperately looking for any explanation, but stopped when the crystal pony in front of her broke into tears and lost all light in her eyes and coat

“I have a sister! I have a sister and I didn’t even remember.”

The princess sighed in relief that her secret remained uncovered. At the very next moment, she felt bad for it as she could feel relief while the mare in front of her broke apart. She pushed away her own feelings and focused on the crystal pony instead. Her wing flexed for a gentle pat on the mare’s back

“There, there. I know how irritating this all has to be for you, Crystal Note. Rest assured, Sunset Shimmer will do everything she can to help you remember.”

Crystal Note only cried harder

“Even if I remember, what good does it to me? I’ll never see my sister again! Everypony I knew is lost!”

Maybe not, the princess thought, if one crystal pony returned, Sombra’s curse might break sooner than we expected.

She did not say anything to Crystal Note, though. She did not want to raise any hopes for the crystal pony, just in case she might be wrong. Even if the curse would eventually break, it might be decades from today. Crystal Note would spend her whole life hoping and waiting for something that might never happen, when she should live and find new happiness instead.

So all she did was comfort the crying mare with her wing wrapped around the smaller pony, shielding her from the cold of the night. Eventually, Crystal Note’s sorrow was reduced to desperate sobs and sniffles

“Apologies, Your Highness. I shouldn’t bother you with petty concerns such as mine.”

“Never apologize for tears spilled out of love, Crystal Note. There is no pettiness in that.”

Crystal Note shyly looked up, only to find Princess Celestia was staring at the moon again and her voice was tired and sad

“Sometimes, the loss of a loved one hurts near endlessly and the burden weighs too heavy on your soul. But behind every dark light lies the promise of a new day to shine. Mourn, as you must, Crystal Note, seek solace and comfort in the stillness of the night. But also know when to let go and move on, back into the light. You are not alone on this path and never will be.”

Crystal Note said nothing as the princess’ words made their way through her mind while her tears dried on her cheeks. Celestia kept her eyes on the moon, lost in her own thoughts. She only looked away when Crystal Note moved back to her hooves next to her. As she turned her head, the crystal pony bowed deeply before her, just like on the first day they had met. Princess Celestia noticed that any fear or anxiety had left the mare’s posture as she bowed with her forehead touching the floor in front of her hooves. She easily understood how the gesture had changed from a sign of fear and submission to a way to show admiration towards the mare she had so long thought of as an enemy. Princess Celestia stood up and flared her great wings appropriately, her head lowering to a nod as she acknowledged the crystal pony’s silent vow of loyalty and gratitude. Even if she didn’t appreciate that kind of behaviour anymore, not after a thousand years of ruling, she knew very well how much this would mean to the crystal pony.

Crystal Note stayed bowed down for a little while, before she sat up again and met Princess Celestia’s gaze with glittering gemstone eyes

“Your Highness.”

The princess nodded with her kind and benevolent smile gracing her features

“Today has been very taxing for you. Go rest now, my little pony.”

“Yes, my Princess. Thank you.”

Princess Celestia watched as Crystal Note bowed once again, before her newest subject turned around and vanished through the doorway.

Once alone, Celestia looked up at the moon once more

“I think you would approve. And I hope the time comes soon that I will be able to say this to you again. I love you more than anything else in the world. Goodnight, Sister.”

Chapter 11

Sunset Shimmer woke up and stretched her legs with a long yawn before she jumped on her hooves. She smiled and walked straight to the window, just in time to see the rising sun. Her sleep had been the best in months and not only was her headache gone, but she also felt that her magic was fully recovered as well. With a quick spell and her brush, she took care of her mane and was ready to start a new, successful day.

Since she was in a rare good mood this early, she decided to take Princess Celestia’s advice from the day before. Usually, she only met Crystal Note after breakfast, but today she went to the door next to her own and knocked firmly. Since she didn’t hear anything from inside, she carefully opened the door and poked her head in.

Crystal Note was up already and busy making her bed. She had the same queen sized bed as Sunset Shimmer and struggled to straighten the enormous sheets with just her mouth and hooves. Sunset smirked as she walked into the room

“You know, the maid usually takes care of that.”

Crystal Note jumped when she heard the voice from behind her and turned around quickly. When she saw Sunset Shimmer, she seemed to relax for a moment, before she tensed up again and lower her eyes to the floor

“I don't wish to give anypony more trouble than I'm worth. I apologize if this bothers you, Madam Sunset.”

Sunset frowned and walked into the room. Crystal Note had been very polite before, but she never had used a title when taking to her. As she stepped inside, Crystal Note backed away the same distance. The crystal pony tried to maintain a calm posture, but Sunset Shimmer saw the tremble in her hooves and the nervous flick of her tail.

It didn't take a genius like Sunset Shimmer to figure out what was going on. Crystal Note was afraid of her. Honestly, there were only few ponies who weren't at least a little intimidated by Sunset Shimmer, some because of her immense magic talent, some because of her sharp tongue, but most of them because of the ruthlessness with which she pursued her goals. Sunset Shimmer knew about it, but didn't care. Why should she care about what other ponies thought of her, all that mattered was that they knew she was the best in what she did and that Princess Celestia was impressed by her.

Somehow though, this time Sunset found that she did care. Crystal Note had followed her like a shadow during the last weeks, which was annoying, but also quite flattering. The crystal mare never questioned anything Sunset said, she followed every order perfectly and when she was asked something, she would look at Sunset with open admiration. That admiration was now replaced by fear and it left a sour taste with Sunset Shimmer.

She remembered what Princess Celestia had said the other day and started thinking.

Am I really treating her like a pet? If she didn't want to follow me, she shouldn't. And if she didn't want to work on my research, she should just leave.

Where would she go to, though? Sunset Shimmer frowned when she realized she never even showed Crystal Note how to navigate through Canterlot Palace. It would be too risky to go into the city with her, nopony should learn about the appearance of a crystal pony yet. But maybe she would enjoy a stroll through the royal gardens at least.

Guess there's only one way to find out, she thought and focused back on the mare.

Crystal Note still had her head bowed down, but her eyes kept glancing towards her. She didn't seem uncomfortable despite her awkward posture, which told Sunset she was used to not looking at ponies and staying silent and out of the sight. With a cruel ruler like King Sombra, the less she was seen probably was best for her.

Sunset Shimmer frowned and walked closer towards the mare who by now ran out of space to back away. The trembling of her hooves increased and Crystal Note probably waited for some kind of punishment right now

“Are you hungry, Crystal Note? I could use some breakfast right now. How about you?”

As intended by Sunset, a casual question like that threw Crystal Note off loop

“I, um, no Madam Sunset. I mean, I am a little hungry, but I don't want to bother you during breakfast. I'll just get something from the kitchen, like always.”

Sunset Shimmer smirked and nodded in approval

“I'm glad you don't let yourself go hungry at least. Why don't you go to the dining hall though, like everypony else?”

Crystal Note turned her head away so she wouldn’t have to face Sunset Shimmer, but the crystal pony magic told Sunset everything she needed to know anyways. After three weeks of observing the changing, she could see the subtle differences, like now when Crystal Note's coat lost some of its shine. Crystal Note tried to keep her voice calm, but Sunset could see her nervousness

“I don't want to bother anypony while they enjoy their meals.”

“Uh-huh. Okay, let's try again. What is the real reason you don't go to the dining hall?”

Crystal Note's eyes snapped to Sunset Shimmer. The look Sunset threw back at her just confirmed that Sunset Shimmer could see right through her, so she sighed and admitted

“The dining hall is always crowed. There are so many soldiers all the time. And in the private hall is only for Princess Celestia and important ponies like you.”

“Says who?”

Crystal Note flinched at the sudden harshness in Sunset’s voice and hurried to answer

“The stallion with the hard eyes. The one all the other soldiers follow when he talks.”

“Captain Stout Shield.”

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes. She had never liked the old stallion at all. To Stout Shield, the fact that Sunset Shimmer, an orphan with no background whatsoever, was picked as Princess Celestia's personal student, was like a slap in the face to every noble pony. He made no secret and tried to hinder Sunset Shimmer wherever he could.

Not that it helped him any. Even as a filly, Sunset Shimmer had been intelligent and witted. Stout Shield had become the tail's end of many pranks that never even pointed towards Sunset, even though the smirks she threw him when Princess Celestia wasn't watching told an entirely different story.

Sunset Shimmer frowned and shook her head. She would put the guard captain in his place in time, but for now, she had more important things to do

“Follow me, Crystal Note.”

She turned around on the spot, left the room and counted in her head. Before she reached three, she heard hoofsteps of the mare, hurrying to follow as ordered. Sunset Shimmer walked down the hallway and Crystal Note followed, accurately two pony-lengths behind her as always and her steps in perfect time with Sunset's.

She stopped abruptly and turned around. Crystal Note needed a moment to notice, but when she did she skidded to a halt on the marble floor. The crystal mare was shivering from head to tail, her eyes were on the floor all the time and her coat took a dirty greyish hue.

Sunset Shimmer sighed deeply

“Okay, what is this all about?”

“I'm not sure I know what you mean, Madam Sunset.”

“That! What's with the title suddenly? And why do you act this way around me?”

Crystal Note kept her head low but dared to glance up at Sunset Shimmer

“Madam, I am simply treating you with the respect you properly deserve. And I humbly apologize for not doing so right when me met. I was not aware of your rank and position, Madam Sunset.”

Sunset Shimmer blew her breath out through her nose

“Just who told you that nonsense, Crystal Note?”

“Apologies, Madam, but you did so, just yesterday. You may not have said anything, but your actions speak clearly to me.”

Sunset Shimmer blinked once and tilted her head in confusion. My actions? Yesterday? What... oh. Mind magic. She had put a dangerous spell on Crystal Note. She wasn't aware that it was dangerous at the time, but did that really change anything for the mare at the receiving end?

“I suppose Princess Celestia told you what happened while you were asleep.”

“Not entirely, Madam Sunset. Her Highness has a tendency to speak in vague indications.”

Despite a good night’s sleep, Sunset Shimmer’s patience was limited and that overly formal behaviour from Crystal Note triggered her short temper.

“Could you please stop talking like that? You’re giving me a headache.”

“Apologies, Madam. I assumed you preferred if I addressed you like the other ponies of the palace do.”

Like the others do? Sunset took a mental step back. She didn’t really give much about how other ponies treated her, beside Princess Celestia that is. But she did enjoy when they did show proper respect towards her. Soldiers had their military ranks, nobles have had a complicated caste system for centuries and even in Celestia’s school, better grades meant higher rankings and respect from the teachers. So why would Canterlot Palace be any different? Sunset Shimmer was a powerful and intelligent unicorn and Celestia’s ‘most talented student’, why shouldn’t she expect the other ponies to treat her with respect? Shouldn’t a maid or a kitchen aide look up to her, when she was only a single step, or maybe even less, behind Princess Celestia herself?

Sunset Shimmer had to admit, the way Crystal Note talked with her, if any other pony talked with her like that, she’d feel greatly pleased. In fact, she had even treated that pegasus guard better after he had called her ‘Lady’ only once. The crystal mare was right. Sunset Shimmer wanted this and preferred this from any other pony.

So why does it feel so strange when it’s coming from Crystal Note?

The answer was so simple, now that she took the time to think about it. Fear. Crystal Note feared her, right this very moment. Sunset Shimmer always thought ponies ran away screaming when they feared something, like ‘AH! Dragon! Run for your lives!’-fear. But Crystal Note didn’t move from her spot. Two pony-lengths of distance, far enough to show respect and not too far to appear impolite. It was a safe distance in which the crystal mare could hide in plain sight. Because she was afraid, no doubt about it, but Sunset Shimmer didn’t even realize how much. Crystal Note was too afraid even to run away. Maybe it was because she knew she didn’t have a chance even if she ran. Sunset Shimmer could easily trap her in under a shield spell before she made five steps. Or just freeze her like a statue before she even fully turned around. So from where Crystal Note was standing, hiding in plain sight was the most intelligent thing to do.

But that’s not what’s bothering me either, Sunset thought. What is it?

Then it hit her. Crystal Note behaved perfectly for what she was trying to achieve, hiding her fear under a mantle of respect, making herself inconspicuous so much that nopony would think she was worth bothering with at all. In fact, if Sunset Shimmer didn’t know her like she did, she would just walk past this pony and never even throw a second glance at her.

The problem was, Crystal Note wasn’t like that. She wasn’t good at anything, really. She was clumsy when she tried to eat those overly decorated meals Princess Celestia had them served for dinner. She was awkward whenever she talked with somepony, even with Sunset Shimmer. If she really would be that good of an actress, why didn’t she put on an act all time? Instead, she only acted like this when she was afraid.

Again, the answer was simple. Crystal Note was afraid, terrified even. She was awkward in normal situations, because she didn’t know how to deal with them, mainly because she couldn’t remember but also because of thousand years of change in pony culture. But somehow, being deeply afraid and cowering in fear behind faked respect was easy for her. Because it was natural for her. Sunset Shimmer felt a shiver run down her spine at the implications of that. Out of an entire life Crystal Note had forgotten, only fear made it through the power of the curse and the amnesia.

And yesterday, I made myself somepony she would fear. Yesterday, I gave her all the reasons she needed to see that fear was the only way she had left.

Sunset Shimmer gulped and the bitter taste fell like a stone into her empty stomach. By then, she realized she had been just staring at Crystal Note for minutes now without saying a word, without even reacting to the last thing the mare had said. Crystal Note just stayed as she was of course, with her head hung low and eyes on the floor, not moving. Not catching any form of attention and trying to be invisible. She tried her hardest not to give the powerful unicorn in front of her any reason to unleash her magic at her.

“Crystal Note.”

Sunset Shimmer kept her voice soft. It was surprisingly easy. She didn’t even have to imitate the princess this time. The mare in front of her kept her head low, but her eyes glanced up again

“What happened yesterday way a mistake. My mistake. Not your fault, okay? I misjudged the situation and messed up something I should have known better.”

She didn’t say that it was Celestia’s fault for not telling her everything, that would not help Crystal Note right now.

“So how about we just forget about it and go on like nothing happened?”

Crystal Note’s coat turned a notch darker and her eyes darted back to the floor

“Apologies, Madam Sunset, but I would rather not forget anymore.”

Sunset Shimmer smacked her hoof against her forehead. Tell the mare who suffers from amnesia to forget! Great job, Shimmer.

Suddenly, Crystal Note started to giggle. Sunset thought of the awkward moment where she had tried to hug the mare, after she found out about her amnesia. Crystal Note had giggled the same way back then. Sunset's lips curved into a smile.

A moment later, Crystal Note seemed to realize that she was giggling and immediately stopped. Since she couldn't bow down any further, she threw herself flat on the floor before a very perplexed Sunset Shimmer

“Apologies, Madam. I should not question anything you say.”

Sunset Shimmer sighed and rolled her eyes

“And why do you think that, huh? What changed?”

“I am now aware of my place, Madam Sunset.”

Sunset Shimmer frowned. This would not get her anywhere, if she wanted to make progress she needed to shock the mare out of her shell. She sat down on her haunches and used her magic. Crystal Note yelped in fear as she was lifted from the floor by Sunset's magic field. Before she could react in panic, Sunset straightened her up and placed her down in front of her, in the same sitting position and this time much closer. Before Crystal Note's mind could process all of it, Sunset's next question caught her attention

“And what exactly is your place, Crystal Note?”

Crystal Note looked up but the tone of Sunset's voice urged her to answer without thinking

“I'm the subject of your studies and that's why you show any interest in me. But since I couldn't make your plan work last night, I'm not as useful as you expected, so now I can either prove useful in another way or be p-punished accordingly.”

Crystal Note stumbled at the word and her fear broke through and made her glance up at Sunset’s horn for a brief moment.

Sunset Shimmer had stayed silent through the explanation and now just stared at the mare. Crystal Note grew just more and more nervous as the silence continued, until finally, Sunset facehoofed again

“This is wrong on so many levels.”

Crystal Note shivered but she remained in the position Sunset had forced her into, staring anxiously at her

“Okay, first things first: Nopony is going to punish you, especially if you did literally nothing! You’re not to blame for what happened yesterday, I am. Okay? I didn’t even tell you what I was going to do with you. So: You did nothing wrong! Got it?”

Sunset locked her eyes with Crystal Note and used the shorter distance between them to emphasize her words with a hoof on the mare’s shoulder.

Crystal Note flinched when the hoof touched her, but as Sunset Shimmer talked, most of the tension seemed to melt out of her. At the end, she could nod with a meek smile even

“I understand, Madam Sunset.”
“And right to the next thing: You don’t have to call me titles or bow or whatever. Yes, I’m trying to study your past and yes, I’m the Princess’ personal student, but that’s all there is, okay?”

Crystal Note’s smiled faded and her voice was timid and small

“But, whenever somepony speaks to you, they always…”

“Listen.”

Sunset Shimmer interrupted the crystal mare before she could get into any rambling

“If you want to call me ‘Madam’ because you think I’m awesome and you want to show it somehow, that’s fine. But if you’re just saying it because you’re afraid I’ll hurt you otherwise, that’s just wrong.”

Crystal Note stared at her and Sunset knew she didn’t believe a word she said

“I’m serious!”

“Yes, Madam. I understand.”

“Oh, for the love of… okay!”

Sunset Shimmer groaned in frustration and fixed the mare with her famous glare

“I want you to tell me what you thought of me before yesterday! No dodging around and no mincing words, just shove it all at me!”

Crystal Note shivered from the glare as it meant Sunset Shimmer would be angry at her. She was, of course, but something shimmered through behind all that. It took a moment for Crystal Note to see that Sunset Shimmer, while being angry, also was completely honest with her. With a sigh, she finally caved in. Her voice was barely louder than a whisper

“When I first saw you, I was very scared and confused. But soon I found I didn’t have to. You didn’t let the soldiers get close to me and you made sure that stallion didn’t do anything bad to me.” Sunset suspected she talked about the medic at the guard post, but she didn’t interrupt as the mare went on, “I was still scared but I knew you were around so it wasn’t as bad. Even the flying.” A deep blush appeared on Crystal Note cheeks “It felt good to have somepony watching over me.”

“O…kay.” Wow. That’s so not what I expected. Crystal Note thought of her as her guardian? Her protector even?

“Okay, listen.”

Sunset took a deep breath

“I won’t be around all the time to… watch over you. So you need to learn doing that for yourself. I’ll help”, she was quick to add when Crystal Note’s ears dropped down, “but you have to learn it. Okay?”

Crystal Note just sat there and looked into her eyes. Sunset was beginning to feel a little uneasy at the intensity for those gem-shaped orbs, but then the mare nodded shyly

“I understand, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Good.”

Sunset notice the lack of her new title immediately and took it as a good sign

“So, first lesson: Breakfast!”

Crystal Note blinked a couple of times, clearly confused at the sudden change of pace

“You said you were hungry, and so am I. So, follow me. Please!”

Sunset forced the last word out so it was more of an order than anything else, but Crystal Note could see the sentiment behind it and nodded. As soon as she stood up, the glumness faded from her coat and left a light hue of grey.

Sunset Shimmer nodded along and headed towards the dining hall, as she had intended before this talk. Crystal Note fell in step with her again as soon as there was some distance between them, but this time Sunset Shimmer stopped immediately and threw one of her famous glares back at the crystal mare.

Crystal Note needed a moment to realize, but then walked up until she was walking next to Sunset Shimmer. There was a change in colour again, but this time it was just a blush on her cheeks.

They reached the dining hall and by now, enough ponies were awake to create quite some noise that even made it to the hallway. Sunset Shimmer noticed how Crystal Note hesitated and slowed down next to her, so she stopped

“Okay, quiz time. First question: Do you want to have breakfast?”

Crystal Note looked at her, clearly confused

“If it’s not too much a bother…”

“It’s either yes or no, Crystal Note.”

“I… yes, please.”

“Alright. Next question: Do you want to have breakfast in the dining hall? Yes or no?”

“N-no… there are so many soldiers and…”

“Don’t justify yourself! Do you want to have breakfast in the small hall, with the princess instead?”

“Yes. Please.”

“Then what are we waiting for?”

Just like that, Sunset Shimmer passed the noisy hall and directed Crystal Note to another, far smaller room. If it wasn’t for the two guard ponies at the door, nopony would have guessed that this was a royal dining room

“Good morning, gentlecolts.”

Sunset Shimmer fixed both guards with a challenging glare. She didn’t slow down as she made for the door, and the guards exchanged a glance when Crystal Note stayed at her side. Of course, as Princess Celestia’s personal student, Sunset Shimmer was allowed in unless the princess said otherwise. Before either of them could say anything, Sunset Shimmer opened the door with her magic and motioned for Crystal Note to walk in first.

The guards said nothing. They knew better than to start a fight with Princess Celestia’s protégé when she was in this mood. Sunset Shimmer turned her glare into a smirk and addressed them again

“Crystal Note is a personal guest of the princess. If I hear that you’re not treating her appropriately, I will come to remind you. Do we have an understanding?”

They glared at her but showed no other reaction.

“As you were gentlecolts.”

Sunset Shimmer walked in and closed the door behind her with a smile to Princess Celestia, who hadn’t noticed anything

“Good morning, Sunset and Crystal Note. Will you join me for breakfast?”

Crystal Note glanced at Sunset Shimmer for approval, like nothing had ever happened between them. Sunset just smirked and nodded

“We’d love to, Princess.”

Chapter 12

Sunset Shimmer looked up from the giant tome she was working through when she heard a soft sigh from the other side of the room. Crystal Note had chosen a seat close to the giant windows Princess Celestia favoured in all of her rooms. The crystal pony didn’t look at the book Sunset had given her, instead she stared out to the city of Canterlot.
Sunset Shimmer frowned and shook her head. She couldn’t let the crystal pony go out into the city. The princess had decided it would be best to keep her presence secret for now.

But that doesn’t mean I have to lock her up in here either. Sunset walked through the room and caught Crystal Note’s attention
“How about another lesson for you? Do you know your way around the palace yet?”
The grey mare shook her head and blushed
“I’m usually following you or the soldiers. I can find the way back to my room from here, I think.”
Sunset sighed and made her way to the door
“Okay, let’s go.”
Crystal Note hurried to follow, as always.

They strolled through the palace aimlessly at first while Sunset Shimmer explained the layout of the hallways and mentioned important places like the throne room, the royal archives or the entry hall. Since Crystal Note was asking about it, she also mentioned things like the staff quarters, laundry rooms and the infirmary inside the palace.
Then, the test began. Sunset Shimmer asked her to find the quickest route between any two locations through the palace. At first, Crystal Note took very long to find the places Sunset mentioned and needed help. But, after the second round through the entire palace, she slowly got the hang of it.

Sunset Shimmer didn’t hurry the mare and followed the easy pace in which Crystal Note trotted along the halls and passages. Since each passageway was decorated with paintings, portraits or statues of almost an entire millennium, Crystal Note began asking many questions. At first, Sunset Shimmer only gave short answers, but there was something about the way Crystal Note looked at her, with eyes wide open in curiosity and wonder. Soon, she told her more of Equestria’s history than she even thought she would remember. The crystal mare soaked every detail up like a sponge and soon, she found some flaws when legends and history wouldn’t match up. That started a friendly discussion between the two mares as they wandered through the palace, something the ponies around them noticed as well.

When they came close to dinnertime, their discussion slowed down into a companionable silence as Crystal Note led them back to the private dining hall Princess Celestia always used. Sunset Shimmer had a calm smile on her face, a rare expression for the ambitious unicorn. Even though this day had not turned out very productive for her, she had to admit it was one of the nicer ones recently. Maybe that’s just what I needed. A little break from studying, missions and magical challenges.

As she walked on, she didn’t notice the sideway glances Crystal Note kept throwing at her. Suddenly, she called out
“You’re doing it wrong.”
Sunset Shimmer snapped out of her daydream and stared stupefied at the mare
“What?”
Instead of answering, Crystal Note closed her eyes and started to hum softly. Sunset involuntarily smiled wider as the pleasant melody filled the hallway. Unlike the shy and timid tone Crystal Note used when talking, her voice seemed fuller and richer even if she was only humming. I’m sure she would make a good singer.

Then, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She finally recognized the melody Crystal Note was humming as the insistent tune that had been in her head ever since her talk with Princess Celestia. Sunset Shimmer realized she had been humming it without noticing again. I guess the princess was right, it’s something I picked up in Crystal Note’s mind. But that means…
“You remembered something!”
Crystal Note froze and her eyes snapped open. Her jaw dropped down and her eyes opened wider and wider, so much they almost bulged out of her head.
“I remember!”
Sunset Shimmer caught up with Crystal Note and walked around the mare so she could smile at her, but something didn’t seem right. Crystal Note just stared ahead with wide eyes, but Sunset could tell she couldn’t see anything right now. At the same time, tears ran down her cheeks in a steady stream, even if no sound made it out of her.

“Crystal Note?”
As she heard her name, a wave ran down her body, changing her coat into a dark grey colour. Sunset Shimmer immediately understood what happened and shook her with by the shoulders
“Crystal Note, snap out of it!”
“I… I…”
The crystal pony tried to talk, but it seemed like she couldn’t form words. Instead, she started sobbing and slumped down on the floor. Sunset Shimmer nearly panicked and tried to pull her back to her hooves
“Crystal Note, talk to me! What do you remember?”
It seemed like Sunset’s words finally gave her something to focus on, because she started to stammer
“I remember the song. I can hear it, but nopony is singing. It’s something else.”
Sunset Shimmer’s mind raced. She had never seen Crystal Note like this, receptive and open all of a sudden. Maybe if I can keep her like this a little longer, I can get more information. I need to keep asking her questions.
“Crystal Note, try to remember. You can hear it, can you hear anything else? Voices from other ponies, maybe?”
“No, there’s nothing else. Just the song. They forbade singing.”
“Who? Can you remember?”
“Sombra… King Sombra… NO!”

Crystal Note jerked out of Sunset’s grip on her shoulders and trashed around, kicking and flailing her hooves until she slumped on the floor, cowering against the nearest wall. She shrieked when Sunset approached her, her gemstone-eyes rolling around wildly. Sunset Shimmer hesitated to get closer to the mare and watched from a close distance. After a few minutes, Crystal Note calmed down to recognize Sunset Shimmer again. That was also the point where she dissolved into tears.

Sunset Shimmer still hesitated, but a nudge from behind urged her forward. She turned her head around. Sometime during all the yelling, Princess Celestia must have noticed and was now standing behind her. Some of the guards stood in the background.
“Sunset Shimmer, you need to go to her. I fear she might not trust anypony else enough.”
“Yes Princess.”
Sunset Shimmer answered automatically and stumbled forward. She had no idea what she should say or do. It was not a situation she liked in any way.
In the end, she didn’t have to do anything at all. Sunset Shimmer gingerly touched Crystal Note’s hoof with her own and the crystal pony looked up at her. The next moment, Crystal Note threw herself against Sunset Shimmer and buried her head against her shoulder. All Sunset Shimmer could do was wrap her hooves around the crying mare and hold her until it stopped.

Chapter 13

Sunset Shimmer let out a deep sigh when she finally left Crystal Note’s bedroom. It had taken the mare hours to get back on her hooves. By the time, the moon was up for a while already, so Sunset had taken her to bed right away. Crystal Note couldn’t take the dark, empty room, so Sunset stayed with her. Whenever Crystal Note closed her eyes, she whimpered in fear, so Sunset Shimmer could not leave her. In the end, the crystal pony had begged Sunset Shimmer to put another sleep spell on her. Sunset had reluctantly done so, mostly because she didn’t see any other way for Crystal Note to get any sleep either.

Just outside the room, Princess Celestia was waiting for her. The tall alicorn looked down at her with a concerned expression

"How is she doing?"

Sunset sighed deeply and slumped into sitting on the floor

"She's asleep now, but it's not any better. She's scared by something big, but she can't remember what it is. It's frustrating!"

She snorted out in anger, not at the crystal pony but at whatever caused this situation. Princess Celestia nodded and sat down beside her student, unconcerned by the cold floor

"What brought this on to her?"

Sunset Shimmer explained about the tune and how Crystal Note was able to sing it. At some point she started to shiver, both from the cold floor she sat on as well as the memory of that moment. She had never seen that kind of fear and desperation ever before.

She didn't notice that the princess moved until a white wing wrapped around her and shared warmth with her. Sunset looked up and Princess Celestia looking at her with that same expression as the other night.
Sunset Shimmer understood what this meant right away

"You know what she saw, don't you?"

"I don't know for sure, my talented student, but I have a very good idea."

Sunset Shimmer blew her breath out through her nose

"That's the best I'll get, right? I have to figure out myself and until I do, Crystal Note has to suffer on her own."

Sunset knew this was unfair, to Princess Celestia and to Crystal Note. The princess didn't know any more about this curse than she did and Crystal Note would never blame either of them for her nightmares. Lashing out just made her feel better for the moment and gave her something else to thing about. Otherwise, she would still mull about the fact that she didn't have a clue on what to do.

"Sunset Shimmer, you are fortunate. You have seen tragic and suffered pain when you were very young, I know. But you have never witnessed times of misery or famine. You didn't have to see war or what it can do to a pony."
"I'm seeing it now."

Sunset Shimmer's voice was even, compared to Princess Celestia's voice who sounded troubled

"What you see is only an echo, Sunset."
"I've seen how messed up she is! I've been in her mind, remember?"

Celestia sighed and the wing around Sunset Shimmer tightened into a little squeeze

"I do, although I wish you would not have done that."

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes but didn't say anything. They already had had this discussion and Princess Celestia had promised to teach her again, so she could let this pass.

Instead, she focused back on what had happened earlier

"Do you know what happened to Crystal Note today, Princess?"
Celestia nodded and her voice was calm as she replied

"I did. The song made her suddenly remember a buried memory, but it was disconnected and so she could not grasp it. Then she was overcome by a sudden surge of emotional stress. Such an event is called a flashback."

Sunset eagerly absorbed the offered information and followed up

"Is it always this painful?"
"I suppose it depends on what kind of memory triggers the flashback. So far, fear has shown very dominant in Crystal Note's behaviour and she told me of nightmares."

Sunset Shimmer sighed and nodded

"I know. I was thinking of using a stronger slumber spell for that or maybe mix up a sleep potion since she doesn't like magic."
"That would treat the symptoms, but not heal the ailment, my talented student."
"I know that! But what else can I do at the moment?"
Celestia shook her head

"I am not sure, Sunset. With so much fear inside her, I cannot help but wonder of the source of it. King Sombra tortured the crystal ponies for his amusement when his insanity reached its peak. We don't know how close Crystal Note was to the king, but we have to consider the possibility, my student."
"What possibility?"
Sunset Shimmer looked up and Celestia met her gaze with sorrowful eyes

"It may be so that Crystal Note does not want to remember the horrors of what happened. Maybe she could not bear it any longer. The fear we see in her might be a defence-mechanism of her mind to protect herself."
Sunset frowned as she began to understand

"So you're saying...?"
"I'm saying that maybe her memories best stay forgotten, my talented student."
"No! We can't do that. We can't just let her suffer through this by herself."
"I don't intend to abandon her, Sunset Shimmer. But perhaps instead of searching for her old life, it would be better to help her find a new one instead."
"But Princess!"
Sunset Shimmer jumped on her hooves in sudden agitation to face her mentor

"If we don't get her memories back, we won't have any clue on what really happened in the Crystal Empire back then! All that knowledge would be lost! We might never find King Sombra's power source!"
Princess Celestia furrowed her brow, but Sunset didn't see it. A shiver ran through her body and her voice shrunk into a whisper
"It means Crystal Note would never get her family back."

Immediately, Celestia's expression softened up. Any anger she had felt on her student’s selfish reasons dissipated at the last whisper. While Sunset’s first few reasons followed a cold, cruel and downright worrying logic, those whispered words held a heartfelt compassion. Those words made any prior statements shine in a new light. Wouldn’t it be wise to learn all that happened, so it may never happen again? Shouldn’t the source of power Sombra misused be found, so it would never hurt anypony again?

Sunset Shimmer had slumped down on the floor again, lost in a glower that was as much anger as it was confusion. In her heart, Princess Celestia sighed deeply. As hard as she might try to fight, Sunset was beginning to change. Celestia knew from centuries of experience that change never came easily. Although she longed to do more, tell Sunset that everything would turn out right if she was just patient, Celestia did none of it. She was a teacher and Sunset was her student, so she could only offer guidance as was expected. She pushed back the part of her heart that begged to do more and forced her features into a neutral expression. She moved so she could sit next to her talented student again and once more, her great wing wrapped around Sunset. This much comfort, she could offer.

Sunset and Celestia stayed like this for a few minutes in silence. Sunset’s angry expression never faded. Princess Celestia knew the best way to pull Sunset out of her anger was to give her another task to focus on, another riddle to solve. Ever since Sunset Shimmer had lived with her in the palace, this had always worked

“If Crystal Note cannot face her fears right now, perhaps there is a way to go past them.”
Sunset’s ears perked up and when she turned her head to look up at the princess, she had that eager and curious light in her eyes again

“But how can we do that? She’s just afraid of everything.”
“That seems true. One thing we can do and have done is show her that she doesn’t have to face her fears all alone. Most of all, you need to show her that she is not alone, Sunset Shimmer.”
Sunset sighed deeply but accepted the truth now that she heard it from Princess Celestia as well

“I know. She thinks I’m her guardian or something.”
She felt the wing that held flex for a soft squeeze

“I am aware that this is not what you had hoped for, Sunset. But after today I am more certain than ever before that only you can help her, my talented student.”
Sunset nodded with grim determination as she repeated in her mind what she had been telling herself for a long time now. If anypony can do it, it’s got to be me.

Like a gear slipping back into place, Sunset’s mind started running and analysing everything that happened. She would find a way to finish this mission. She would prove to Princess Celestia that she was ready for bigger and better tasks. She would exceed any expectations, as usual. But this time, there was another thought that slipped into her usual mind-set. I will help Crystal Note no matter what.

Chapter 14

Crystal Note and Sunset Shimmer left the private dining hall together two days later. Sunset was visibly pleased that she got the crystal pony to leave her room again, after Crystal Note had spent the last day crying in the dark.
Darkness is the last thing she needs. Darkness only reminds her of how afraid she is. Time to give her something else to think about.

Sunset Shimmer had been busy reading while she watched over Crystal Note’s room. Celestia had told her to find a way past Crystal Note’s fear, so first she had to understand fear. She had devoured multiple books on psychology and behaviourism, and now she had a clear strategy.

Most importantly, Crystal Note had to stop being afraid of everything around her, before she could face the things she had every reason to fear. However, first of all Crystal Note needed something positive she could fall back to.

So today, Sunset Shimmer led the crystal mare to one of the many side entrances of the palace. These weren’t as heavily and obviously guarded as the main doors, but she still spotted a pair of guards near the door that led into one of the inner, private gardens.

The two pegasi nodded to Sunset Shimmer and opened the door. Once they were all outside, the pegasi took flight. She had talked about this with Princess Celestia and while the princess insisted that Crystal Note should not be left unprotected, she agreed that it would be better if the guards would do their job discretely.
Sunset Shimmer followed them with her eyes until they vanished behind some clouds. Crystal Note didn’t notice them at all it seemed, the young mare just stared with wide open eyes and blinked into the bright sun.

A few trees offered some shadow on the otherwise lush, green grass, beds of exotic and fragrant flowers sprinkled in here and there. The walls that surrounded the garden were grown with vines and therefore indistinguishable from the other greenery. A small pond, framed by more flowers, made the centrepiece of the little garden. It was barely more than an oversized bird font. In fact, there were maybe a dozen of birds, chirping in the morning air and splashing in the shallow water.

Compared to the main gardens, this one was small and plain. Compared to endless fields of snow and ice in the frozen north, it could as well be paradise.

Sunset Shimmer allowed herself a smile as she watched Crystal Note take her first careful steps on the soft grass, testing with her hoof if it was safe. She walked further with tiny, skittish steps and her eyes darted from side to side. Sunset first thought she was trying to take everything in, but then she noticed that every other glance was directed towards her. Crystal Note probably didn’t see anything but potential traps everywhere and made sure her guardian never was far away.

Sunset sighed inwardly and walked up next to her with a hopefully warm smile

“It definitely beats the old library, don’t you think?”
Crystal Note looked around again, this time with far less trepidation. Her nostrils moved as she took in the scent of the flowers at their hooves and her ear tottered towards the sound of chirping birds. Very slowly, she nodded and a smile came to her.

Sunset Shimmer grinned and nudged her towards the pond. If she was honest, she usually preferred the library, but that didn’t matter now. She took her seat in the shade of a big tree from where she could view the entire garden.

Crystal Note turned her head back and smiled with relief when she saw Sunset Shimmer watching her. Evidentially, she felt enough at ease to talk, even if her voice was quiet and tiny

“Sunset Shimmer, why are we here today?”
Sunset just shrugged

“No particular reason. I’ve got some reading to do and the weather is nice, so why not?”
With that said, she opened the bulging saddlebags she brought along and set a few heavy books on the grass in front of her while her magic picked up scroll and quill. She started reading and seemed oblivious to the crystal pony just a few steps away, even though she was watching from the corner of her eyes.

Crystal Note looked at her with open disbelieve. So far, Sunset Shimmer had never done something without any reason, so this kind of explanation was more than suspicious. For a moment, Sunset saw fear flicker through her eyes. The same fear she had seen after Crystal Note had woken up from the sleep spell a few days earlier. If Sunset had to guess, she would say that Crystal Note probably remembered how Sunset had first distracted and then tricked her.

Today however, that fear faded quickly. Sunset had apologized and Crystal Note believed her. More importantly, Sunset Shimmer had seen her at her lowest and supported her in which ways she could. Unaware to Sunset Shimmer, Crystal Note just accepted that Sunset Shimmer wasn’t honest with her at the moment and went with it. If Sunset thought she had to lie, Crystal Note was sure she had a very good reason to do so.

Sunset Shimmer watched as Crystal Note turned back towards the lush garden and began to explore with an almost childlike innocence. She leaned down to sniff at some flowers and carefully touched the petals and leaves. She gingerly dipped her hoof into the pond and watched how the ripples of water travelled over the surface.

After an hour of awe and wonder, Crystal Note settled down on the softest patch of grass she could find. She rested her head on her forehooves and watched the birds and the few butterflies that fluttered around. She was sitting in the bright sun and she soaked up as much warmth and light as she could. From her own seat, Sunset Shimmer saw the sparkles that danced over Crystal Note’s coat.

Sunset nodded in satisfaction. So far, this turned out just as she had planned. She dived back into her lecture and let Crystal Note enjoy her time of tranquillity. Maybe she’ll even get some sleep. Celestia knows she needs it after the last couple of nights.

She focused back on the book in front of her, a vast study on the stages of development on the pony’s mind. It was fascinating how similar the conclusions of the author were to the things she had learned when studying mind magic. If you know how, you could influence anypony’s mind without magic even. Sure, it would take more effort, but the effect would be almost the same. Hmm, I wonder if Princess Celestia knows about this?

Sunset already had a few scrolls with notes and questions for her private session with Princess Celestia later tonight, when something distracted her. Usually, she hated any kind of distractions, but this was different.

Crystal Note was still lounging in her spot of sunlight, but by now, the birds had lost their shyness towards the mare. They fluttered around her, close and unconcerned, some even landed in front of her, pecking the ground for food. One daring robin even landed on her back. Crystal Note took it in stride and smiled even more, watching the small birds curiously from close.

While Sunset watched, one of the birds started chirping and singing until it sounded like a simple, but happy little melody. A few others joined in as usual, every bird loved to sing after all. Soon, what started as a little melody turned into a polyphonic masterpiece of birdsong that only the birds in Equestria could compose. Sunset Shimmer smiled at the cute display. Even if she wasn’t the biggest fan of opera music, seeing how the birds used the ambient magic of the land to create a song like this always cheered her up.

Crystal Note listened as well and closed her eyes comfortably. Just like the sunlight, the birdsong did wonders to her soul and Sunset noticed that for the first time, she saw Crystal Note completely relaxed and at ease, except for her ears that stayed perked up to catch the music. Then, after a few minutes of listening, a soft hum tuned into the song. Sunset Shimmer needed a moment to realize that it came from Crystal Note and by then, the crystal mare surprised her even more.

Crystal Note joined into the song with wordless vocals. She was perfectly in tune with the birds and added her rich and clear voice to the melody. Sunset didn’t know if the birds changed their singing to match the mare or the other way around, but the song turned bright and happy as the sun around them.

Sunset stayed silent and watched as the glittering on Crystal Note grew until she was sparkling all over. Especially her cutie mark seemed to glow, urging Sunset to take a closer look. On the silvery-white background, three musical notes of a deep blue colour were arranged into a triad. It was rather simple and pure, but just like that it fit the mare to a tee. Not to mention it also matched her name perfectly.

Crystal Note kept on singing, accompanied by the birds, happily oblivious to her surroundings. Although Sunset Shimmer had only heard her sing once before, she was certain to see Crystal Note in her element right now. Music was to Crystal Note like magic to Sunset, two things that just belonged together.

Sunset’s mood soured when she remembered what Crystal Note had stammered during her flashback and her smile fell apart. They forbade singing. Sunset couldn’t understand why anypony would forbid something as harmless as that. Then again, she couldn’t deny how effective it was. Just a little birdsong brightened up Crystal Note’s mood. If a talented pony like Crystal Note would sing to a crowd of crystal ponies, all with empathetic magic, maybe she might have turned them against the Dark King.

There was another thing Crystal Note had said during her flashback she hadn’t thought of yet. I can hear the song, but nopony is singing. It sounded almost like a riddle. But how could there be song without singing?

Before Sunset got too deep into that, Crystal Note and the birds finished their performance. Crystal Note smiled as the birds chirped around her and then fluttered away one by one, the robin who sat perched on her hoof was the last. Crystal Note waved after them with the biggest smile Sunset had ever seen on her. Her happy sigh turned into a mirthful giggle and moments later, Crystal Note flopped backwards into the soft bed of grass and flowers, still giggling like a filly.

Sunset chuckled as Crystal Note rolled around on her back, bashfully blushing when she realized Sunset had been watching her the whole time. Sunset Shimmer didn’t even think about teasing her and just walked over to her, leaving her books behind.
She smiled and lay down in the grass next to her

“Having fun?”
“Yes.”
Crystal Note still smiled. Even though her voice had dialled back to calm and quiet again, this time Sunset Shimmer heard no worry, anxiety or even fear. Instead, there was confidence and simple, honest joy colouring the single-worded response and Crystal Note’s smile.

“May we come here again tomorrow?”
“Sure. Princess Celestia doesn’t want you to wander around the city just yet, but you can come here anytime you like, Crystal Note. As long as you let the guard at the door know, just in case.”
Crystal Note nodded gratefully and just smiled.

Sunset’s own smile grew into a wide grin a moment later

“Hey Crystal Note, how can there be song without singing?”

Crystal Note’s smiled did not fade, even as she tilted her head confused

“I don’t know. Is this a riddle?”
“Not anymore. Let’s go!”
Sunset Shimmer got back to her hooves and collected her things while Crystal Note brushed some flower petals out of her mane. In the end, the answer was so simple she just had to laugh.

Now both curious and happy, Crystal Note eagerly followed Sunset Shimmer back inside.

Once inside, Crystal Note’s glittering dimmed down to its usual level again. She got nervous when ponies started staring at her, even with Sunset Shimmer at her side. Still, Sunset took it as a good sign that there was still a slight glimmer left even though Crystal Note wasn’t smiling anymore and had gone back to staring at her hooves.

Sunset took her through the large ballroom where the Grand Galloping Gala would take place in a few weeks. Sunset Shimmer wasn’t too keen on participating, but there would be song and music so maybe, she would come just to see Crystal Note’s reaction.
Today however, she was on a different mission.

Behind the ballrooms where a few functional rooms that the staff used on big events, mostly preparation rooms and storage rooms. Sunset Shimmer was only interested in one of them.
She pushed the wooden double doors open with her magic and stepped inside. The air was a bit stale, but smelled like wood and polish.

On shelves, racks, stands and cases, hundreds of different musical instruments were set up for display. This was the room where the Royal Canterlot Orchestra stored all their instruments.

And that’s how you get a song without singing, Sunset thought as she summoned a few mage lights to brighten up the room. She walked deeper inside and looked around with some interest at least. To her right, she saw racks with woodwind instruments, she couldn’t name them all though. In the back of the room, she saw not one, but five different pianos, including a white grand piano. Brass instruments of all sizes shimmered in the light.

Each and every instrument was in pristine condition and the huge room was just as clean. Sunset Shimmer wouldn’t have cared that much, but to a musician it was important to have their instrument in top condition all the time, something she could respect.

As Crystal Note walked in, her eyes grew as wide as saucers and her jaw dropped down. Her eyes wandered around the room and every second she found something new and exciting. Sunset Shimmer grinned and let the crystal pony wonder for a couple of minutes. From time to time, Crystal Note reached out and carefully touched a few of the instruments, but she didn’t pick any up.

Sunset leaned against one of the pianos as she watched. Bored, she pressed one of the keys and the single clear note resonated through the silent room, louder than she had expected. Crystal Note turned towards her and Sunset grinned again

“Pretty cool, huh? Did you see something familiar?”

Crystal Note turned back to stare at the instruments

“I’ve never seen…”

“Hello? Is somepony in here?”
A voice from outside called and moments later, an earth pony mare stood in the door. Crystal Note clamped her mouth shut and instinctively backed away towards Sunset Shimmer, but the mare at the door seemed just as surprised

“Sunset Shimmer? What on earth are you doing in here?”

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes and walked up so she stood next to Crystal Note

“We’re doing some research. None of your business.”

The mare glanced at Crystal Note for a moment with some confusion, but the focused back on Sunset Shimmer, almost matching her glare

“If it involves the Royal Canterlot Orchestra, I make it my business, Sunset Shimmer. Now I want to know what you and your… friend?” she stumbled a little at the word, “I want to know what you are doing in here.”

“Gee, I don’t know. What could we be doing in a storage room with instruments, I wonder?”
The mare took Sunset’s biting sarcasm in stride and also ignored that Crystal Note had snuck away to stare at one of the shelves in particular

“You haven’t shown any interest in music since you have been a filly, Sunset Shimmer.”
“Princess Celestia made me learn an instrument and you know it. I still think it’s easier to play the guitar with magic.”
“Obviously. That’s why you set it on fire.”
“It was an accident! I was five!”

The earth pony What’s her name again? chuckled unkindly and shook her head

“And now it’s ten years later and you still haven’t learned any patience.”
“But to compensate, I mastered all my fire spells. Do you want a demonstration?”
The mare flinched as Sunset barked her response, but she caught her composure again quickly and asked with a more respectful tone

"In all honesty though, what do you want in here, Sunset Shimmer? These instruments are of the highest quality and very valuable. Even if you suddenly had a renewed interest in music, I would propose a common instrument for your practice.”
“Oh, I’m not looking for something for me, but for my friend here.”
She put an emphasis on the word so the mare wouldn’t get any weird ideas and pointed at Crystal Note who was now watching from a distance

“Crystal Note, meet… um…”
The mare rolled her eyes and bowed her head in greeting

“Tuning Key, at your service Miss. Please don’t touch anything.”
Crystal Note blushed and did a curtsey as she replied in her tiny voice

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Madam.”

Tuning Key’s smile softened up a little

“Are you by any means a professional, Miss Crystal Note? You seem overwhelmed.”
Crystal Note shook her head as her blush deepened

“I’ve just never seen anything like this before.”
“I see. Well, in that case, perhaps you would be better off with any other instrument. You see, the ones we keep here are immeasurably valuable, some of them are centuries old even.”
“Oh. I understand.”
Even though Crystal Note relented immediately, her eyes kept glancing at something at the top of the closest shelf. Sunset Shimmer followed her gaze and grinned widely.

Before Tuning Key could go on, Sunset used her magic to pick up an antique looking violin from the top shelf. It looked older than most of the other instruments and if she went by how pale Tuning Key suddenly was, it was also more valuable that the others

“Sunset Shimmer, I beg you, please be careful! That violin needs to be treated with utmost care.”
“I know what I’m doing, don’t worry.”

With that, Sunset levitated the violin and its bow towards Crystal Note whose eyes never left the instrument. In fact, as it floated closer, Sunset could clearly see the longing expression from the crystal mare.

Tuning Key kept her eyes on the violin as well, but for different reasons

“Sunset Shimmer, if you damage it, I’ll have to tell Princess Celestia that…”

She trailed off suddenly and Sunset grinned. As soon as it was in reach, Crystal Note picked up the violin safely in her hooves, despite the magic she usually feared so much. Her eyes almost glazed over as she sat back on her haunches. With practiced ease, she tucked the violin between her chin and her left shoulder while her right hoof held the bow. She let the bow travel over the strings in a smooth motion and a perfectly clear tone sounded out.

Then, her eyes closed and she began to play.

Sunset Shimmer was not an expert in music. In fact, the most she ever thought of music was whether she liked a song or not. However, even she could tell that Crystal Note played beautifully and skilfully. Sunset didn’t recognize the song, but going from her flabbergasted expression, neither did Tuning Key.

Crystal Note seemed oblivious from the moment her eyes had closed. She made the bow travel and dance over the strings in well-measured and fluid motions, never missing a single tone, even though the melody she played was fast paced and lively. The way she held the instrument and moved, she was at peace and relaxed. Again, Sunset Shimmer felt like this was just natural to Crystal Note, but unlike when the mare had cowered in fear, this was a good kind of natural.

Crystal Note kept playing for what had to be half an hour at least. Tuning Key had regained her composure at some point and now watched the crystal pony like a love-struck puppy. When Crystal Note put down the bow and her eyes blinked open, she clapped excited and gushed

“Oh Sweet Celestia, that was amazing. Where did you learn to play like this?”
Crystal Note lowered her gaze to the floor and mumbled

“I wish I knew.”

Before Tuning Key could ask any unwanted questions, Sunset Shimmer jumped in to intervene

“I think we’re taking this one with us. I’m sure the princess will understand and get you a replacement.”
“I… yes, of course.”

Tuning Key headed to another shelf and handed Crystal Note a fitting case for the violin, with a strap so she could carry it on her back. Crystal Note gave her a thankful smile, as did Sunset Shimmer even if she couldn’t hold back a grin

“We will be out of your mane now. It was nice to meet you again, Tuning Key.”
Tuning Key ignored any sarcasm and stared as Crystal Note, with her new case strapped on her back, walked towards the door

“Wait! Miss Crystal Note!”
They both turned their heads, Crystal Note with a bright blush

"The Royal Orchestra meets twice a week here to practice. I… it would be an honour if you would join in, Miss.”
Crystal Note didn’t know how to respond, so Sunset Shimmer took over with a non-committing “We’ll think about it” and led the mare back into the hallway.

They had almost reached their wing again when Crystal Note seemed to wake up from her daze and shook her head confused. Sunset Shimmer didn’t say anything and just smiled at her, a smile Crystal Note returned instantly after glancing at the violin case on her back. They walked together in companionable silence until they reached their rooms

“Sunset Shimmer?”
“Yes?”
Sunset was pleasantly surprised as for the first time, Crystal Note started a conversation on her own. However, her smile quickly turned sour again

“Did you really set a guitar on fire?”
“It was an accident! I was five years old, for Celestia’s sake!”

Crystal Note giggled in that weird way again and Sunset realized that Crystal Note, out of all ponies, was teasing her. The thought alone was so absurd that she couldn’t help but start chuckling, which only made Crystal Note’s giggling worse. In the end, both of them had to sit down and hold their sides until the giggling fits had passed.

Chapter 15

From that day on, Sunset Shimmer woke up to the sound of Crystal Note’s violin in the morning and fell asleep to it late at night. During her study time, she would hear violin music and when she found Crystal Note in the garden, she would play violin.
Suffice to say, it grew old very quickly. After a week, it got downright on her nerves.

It wasn’t that Crystal Note played bad, far from the opposite. It wasn’t that she was playing the same song over and over, for a pony with amnesia, Crystal Note had a vast repertoire of songs at hoof.
What got on Sunset’s nerves was the simple fact that Crystal Note would do nothing else.

Sunset Shimmer gritted her teeth behind her book in Princess Celestia’s private study when Crystal Note took her spot at the window again and didn’t even try to do something productive. Instead, she immediately went for another song.

Of course it was nice to see Crystal Note smile more. And yes, the music was fine, even Princess Celestia enjoyed it. But it didn’t help getting more information on the Crystal Empire in any way. Neither did it help get Crystal Note out of her shell, in fact she was getting more secluded because whenever she played, she seemed oblivious to the world around her.

Sunset Shimmer just couldn’t take it anymore, so she slammed her book shut. The loud noise startled Crystal Note and made her stop playing her violin. She turned towards Sunset Shimmer and flinched when she saw the unicorn glaring at her
“I’m sorry.”
Sunset Shimmer snorted angrily, but instead of chewing her out like she had intended, Sunset managed to stay somewhat calm with Crystal Note
“What for?”
“I don’t know. But I didn’t mean to anger you, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset facehoofed. This is going to take a while.
“Did you remember anything new recently?”
Crystal Note nodded with a smile
“Whenever I close my eyes, there’s a new song waiting for me.”
Sunset Shimmer just rolled her eyes
“Let me rephrase that: Did you remember anything useful recently?”
“I suppose… not.”
Crystal Note’s smile faded and her coat stopped glittering as well
“I’m sorry I disappointed you, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Augh, stop that!”
Sunset threw her hooves up in frustration
“You’re making it really hard to get mad at you.”
“I’m sorry? Again?”
Crystal Note seemed rightfully confused and Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath
“Look, it’s not that I want to get angry at you. But, if we want to solve the secrets from your past, we need to do more than just sit around and wait. You need to do more.”
“But, I don’t know what I even can do. You probably know more about the Crystal Empire from your books than I could ever tell you.”
“That sounds to me like you’re not even trying, Crystal Note.”

At this, Crystal Note’s coat lost any trace of brightness, but Sunset took it as a step forward that at least she didn’t turn grey, even if her voice was more tiny than usual
“I’m afraid I’ll have another breakdown in front of everypony.”
“See? That’s our problem.”

Crystal Note kept her head low but glanced up at Sunset Shimmer as she hopped on her hooves and started pacing through the room
“You’re afraid and it’s getting in our way. You have to stop being afraid, Crystal Note.”
“Do you think I’m doing this on purpose? Do you think I like having nightmares every night?”
Sunset stopped and looked at Crystal Note, surprised at the sudden outburst. That was definitely something that would never have happened a week ago. Crystal Note seemed to come to the same conclusion, as she blushed ashamed
“I’m sorry…”
“Stop apologizing.”

Crystal Note clamped her mouth shut, but Sunset was not angry or frustrated anymore. Instead, she sounded almost concerned
“Those nightmares, how long did you have them?”
“Since the first night.”
Sunset sighed and nodded, she had expected that
“And you still have them every night?”
“I do, when I manage to fall asleep at all that is.”
Sunset nodded and rubbed her temple with a hoof
“And are they getting better, now that you have your music back?”
Crystal Note closed her eyes tightly and Sunset frowned when she realized that Crystal Note was fighting to hold back tears
“If any, they’re getting worse.”
“Worse? But that doesn’t make any sense!”

With that Sunset went back to pacing up and down the study
“You had some major positive events recently, every book I read says that’s the turning point you need to get over your fears. You shouldn’t have nightmares that much anymore, if at all!”
“M-maybe it’s just not like your books say?”
Sunset Shimmer stared at Crystal Note for her meek doubts, but dismissed them with a wave of her hooves
“Maybe we need to push this one step further. Crystal Note, what’s the thing you’re most afraid of?”

Crystal Note kept her eyes glued on the floor and a shiver ran down her body as her coat turned grey
“Please don’t make me say his name.”
“Beside him, I mean!”

Crystal Note stayed still for a minute, but then just shook her head
“I don’t know.”
“I do. Magic.”
Sunset Shimmer smirked knowingly at Crystal Note when she finally looked up again
“Magic?”
“Yes. You’re always freaking out when Princess Celestia or I do any spell. And whenever anypony just levitates something, you stare at it as if it would attack you any second.”
Crystal Note said nothing and just blushed, but Sunset when on undeterred
“So, you’re going to learn all you can about magic! That way you’ll see there’s nothing to be afraid of.”

As Sunset went to the closest bookshelves to collect some reference books, Crystal Note rubbed her hoof and whispered
“Sunset Shimmer, I think there might be a problem.”
“And that is?”
“I, um… I’m not a unicorn like you. I can’t do any magic.”
Sunset just rolled her eyes
“You don’t have to learn how to do magic, just about magic in general. Here, these are some books I used when I started studying under Princess Celestia.”
With a thud, Sunset Shimmer placed a tower of books on the floor in front of Crystal Note. The mare just gulped as the stack was almost as tall as she was. Tentatively, she picked up the top one and opened it, only to blush even more
“I don’t understand a single word.”

Sunset Shimmer turned around to check which book Crystal Note was looking at, then she frowned
“Maybe that’s because you’re holding it upside down?”
With her magic, she picked the book from Crystal Note’s hooves and spun in around. Crystal Note only blushed harder and her coat took a dark greyish hue
“I’m afraid that’s not helping much.”
“Huh?”

Sunset Shimmer stepped closer but slowed down when she saw that Crystal Note was cowering behind the stack of books and shivering from head to tail
“What’s wrong, Crystal Note?”
“I… I can’t read this.”
“Oh, come on. I know it’s a bit stuffy, but once you give a try you’ll see…”
“No. I can’t read. At all.”
“WHAT?”
Sunset’s jaw almost dropped to the floor, before she shook her head confused
“But you’ve been reading history books for three weeks with me!”
“They, um, they had the most pictures.”
Sunset’s hoof met her forehead with an audible smack
“Sweet Celestia, give me strength.”

“I’m not sure if strength is what you need right now, my talented student. I think you would rather need a lot of patience.”
Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes with a frustrated groan when she heard the voice from behind her
“You’re doing this on purpose, right? You’re waiting for moments like this to happen.”
Princess Celestia chuckled softly but instead of answering, she walked around Sunset so she could look at her and Crystal Note at the same time
“I’m afraid you need to teach Crystal Note about magic the old-fashioned way, Sunset Shimmer. And Crystal Note, I would highly recommend you get to learn how to read and write. You might not have needed it in the past, but nowadays, books are ubiquitous.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”

Sunset and Celestia both rolled their eyes, but the princess chuckled to take any bite from it
“I’ll have Kibitz find a tutor for you, even if I’m sure Sunset Shimmer will help as well.”
“Sure.”
Sunset Shimmer didn’t sound too enthusiastic, understandably, as there was a significant difference in high-magic research and teaching a grown mare how to read. But of course, she would never decline any task from Princess Celestia.

“Good. Now to the matter at hoof. Why do you think Crystal Note should learn about magic, Sunset Shimmer?”
“There’s multiple reasons, Princess. First, if she understands magic, she won’t have to be afraid of it anymore. She won’t get a panicked because she couldn’t tell a levitation spell apart from something dangerous.”
At this, Crystal Note looked down ashamed but Sunset ignored it and just went on
“Second, it will help her deal with other ponies as well. There are a lot of unicorns in the Palace and in Canterlot, she has to get used to it.”
At this, Princess Celestia nodded
“Agreed. There is a lot of benefit to it.”
“And there’s more.”

Sunset Shimmer threw a glance towards Crystal Note who had slumped back on her haunches, head still hanging low. Sunset bit her lip before she added in a more gentle, slightly apologetic tone
“There is also the chance that it might help her remember and understand some things King Sombra has done. Maybe enough to break through her amnesia, even. I know it’s a long shot, but I think it’s worth a try.”
As expected, Crystal Note flinched when she heard the name. Both Sunset and Celestia watched carefully, but nothing worse happened this time.

With a deep sigh, Celestia nodded once more
“Again, you’re right, my talented student. But because of the high risk, we need to be very cautious.”
“We?”
Sunset Shimmer smirked when Celestia affirmed what she was thinking
“Between you and me, we have all the magical expertise we need to teach Crystal Note. Also, it might be risky to rely on somepony who is not familiar with Crystal Note’s unique background.”

Sunset rolled her eyes
“You would think seeing her walk through the castle sparkling like a chandelier might give somepony a clue.”
Princess Celestia chuckled and nudged Sunset with her wing
“The knowledge about crystal ponies is nearly forgotten, my talented student. Not everypony has access to the old books and the skills to understand them like you do.”
“Yeah, I’m pretty amazing.”
Sunset Shimmer held up her hoof to deflect another swat from Celestia’s wing as they both giggled. Crystal Note watched their silly antics and could even smile a little

“May I ask a question?”
“Of course, my little pony.”
“If books won’t work, how will you teach me?”
“Just like this, of course.”
Both Sunset and Crystal Note blinked confused
“I don’t get it.”

Princess Celestia smiled kindly
“To teach you about magic, even the basics, would take years, Crystal Note. So instead, Sunset Shimmer and I will answer any of your questions for now. I will also ask you to watch the ponies around you, especially unicorns. If you find anything you don’t understand, I want you to come either to Sunset or me, and we will explain it to you.”

Sunset nodded with a smile. That plan sounded as good as any she had, and it would get Crystal Note get out of her room and do something else than play her violin all day.
Crystal Note waited for Sunset’s nod before she agreed with a humble voice
“Thank you, Your Highness.”
“You’re very welcome, Crystal Note. And since we are all together anyways, shall we start right away?”

Crystal Note once again checked for Sunset’s approval before she agreed and asked her first question
“Can you tell me about that spell you use to carry things?”
Princess Celestia nodded and looked at her student. Sunset Shimmer understood right away and took hold of a book with her magic
“Right. Levitation is the most basic of spells. Usually, it’s the first spell any unicorn learns as a foal. It works like this…”

Crystal Note listened attentively as Sunset Shimmer explained and demonstrated different forms of levitation. From time to time, Princess Celestia would chime in with an example when Crystal Note got lost in Sunset’s fast pace. Crystal Note only rarely asked any questions.

They spent the rest of the afternoon like this. When they finally got up to get some dinner, Crystal Note had fallen completely silent. Sunset Shimmer could see the gears in her mind running as she tried to process all she had been told today. At least, her coat had returned to its normal silvery-white at some point.

Crystal Note still hadn’t said anything when they sat down for their meal, so Princess Celestia decided to talk about something else for now
“I have received a letter from Cadance today. She will return to Canterlot soon.”
“Oh joy. How I’ve missed her.”
Sunset Shimmer didn’t even try to hide her annoyance from her voice. Crystal Note looked between the two others and asked with her typically meekness
“Um, who is Cadance?”

Before Celestia could reply, Sunset Shimmer did
“Princess Cadance is the other alicorn who lives in the palace. She just appeared out of nowhere some months ago and she’s been on a trip through Equestria, because she didn’t know any place except her backwater village.”
“Sunset! Try to be a little more respectful.”
“What? All I said is true.”

Sunset Shimmer ignored the chiding from Princess Celestia and watched the crystal pony next to her instead. At some point, Crystal Note had started staring ahead into nothingness. Sunset Shimmer had seen this before, usually when something didn’t fit together in the mare’s mind, like now
“Are you sure her name is Princess Cadance?”
Both Sunset and Celestia looked at each other surprised, then back at Crystal Note
“That’s her name alright. Why are you asking?”

Crystal Note kept staring ahead as she frowned
“I always though the name of the second princess of Canterlot was ...”
She didn’t finish her sentence and trailed off. This time, Sunset Shimmer seemed curious, but Princess Celestia interrupted any questions from her
“I’m sure you just mixed up some old legend you might have heard of, Crystal Note. Anyways, have you found any new songs today? I would love to hear some, if you don’t mind.”

Sunset stared at the princess, both confused and annoyed at her sudden change of topics. Crystal Note didn’t seem to noticed and just nodded absently. As she prepared her violin to play, Sunset leaned over to whisper at her teacher
“What was that about?”
Princess Celestia had an apology in her eyes as she replied as quietly
“I would like to keep the number of ponies who know about Princess Luna limited. At least for now.”

Sunset frowned but said nothing. During her studies, she had learned of Princess Luna’s existence and her fall, which led to the creation of Nightmare Moon, but that was about all she knew. Why would Princess Celestia want to keep this a secret? Even from her?
Just like that mirror, Sunset thought. There must be some connection. I have to find out more, with Princess Celestia’s help or not.

When Sunset didn’t reply, Princess Celestia sat back upright and watched Crystal Note as she played on her violin from them. Sunset did as well, but she barely listened, as her thoughts wouldn’t stop circling around the mirror.

Chapter 16

Sunset Shimmer heard Cadance long before she could see her. That wasn’t because the suddenly-alicorn had a loud or unpleasant voice or because she talked too much. Truth was she barely got a chance to say anything with the noisy entourage of ponies following every step of the newest princess.

While the nobles of Canterlot either respected or despised Sunset Shimmer for her raw magical talent and altogether feared her for her unbending personality, they adored Princess Cadance for all the other reasons.
Nobles of all ranks approached her with matters big and small and Princess Cadance always listened, always promised to forward them to her ‘Auntie Celestia’. Ponies from every stand hung on the pink alicorn’s lips, laughing at everything she said and trying to have some of Cadance’ popularity rub off on them. And finally, there was this annoying crowd of mares and stallions who constantly begged for advice and help from the self-proclaimed ‘Princess of Love’ who just happened to love playing matchmaker.

Sometimes, Sunset Shimmer wondered if Princess Cadance was secretly a genius and knew that all those ponies just tried to manipulate her, that she just played along so she could manipulate them instead. But then she heard the silly, bubbly giggle from the teenage pony trapped in the body of a mature alicorn, and Sunset knew that Princess Cadance was really just as naïve and clueless as everypony thought of her.

Sunset pondered for a moment if it was worth to just teleport to the other side of the castle, but by then the cloud of noise with Cadance in the middle had made the turn and the pink alicorn spotted her right away
“Sunset Shimmer! It’s great to see you again!”
Oblivious as ever, Cadance used her wings to propel herself out of the crowd and into the air. She crossed the distance with a single lead and wrapped her hooves around Sunset in a tight hug, all while Sunset Shimmer tried her best to fight back her reflex to gag.

Luckily, she found an outlet for her annoyance and rising anger instantly, as the crowd of Cadance’ followers approached her. She sent a glare towards them that could freeze a volcano and flared her horn menacingly. Behind Cadance’ back, the ponies scattered into different directions and disappeared faster than a fresh cake around Princess Celestia.

Sunset Shimmer felt the cling of the pink princess loosen up a little and growled
“You can let go now, Cadance.”
Cadance smiled and released Sunset from the hug with a sigh of relief
“I’m so glad I met you! I can’t wait to tell you all about my trip and Auntie Celestia wrote me you had some exciting new things to tell me as well!”
Sunset cringed when Cadance called Princess Celestia ‘Auntie’ and her anger boiled up even more. She just appeared out of nowhere and suddenly, she’s a princess and Celestia’s niece. I worked all my life and harder than everypony else and what did it get me?

Sunset Shimmer knew that leashing out against Cadance would make Princess Celestia angry at her. It was the only reason why Cadance still had all her feathers in the right places and enough teeth for that annoying smile. So instead, Sunset did what she always did whenever she was with Cadance. She would count on Cadance' natural inability to sense sarcasm
“Gee Cadance, I can’t wait to hear all about your trip! It sounds sooo interesting!”
“Oh, I know! But first, how about we find Auntie Celestia? I haven’t had a chance to say hi yet.”
Because you were assaulted by an army of hoof-lickers as soon as you entered the palace I’m sure. Sunset Shimmer faked another smile
“Of course. Just follow me!”

With that, Sunset popped out of existence only to reappear around the corner after teleporting. She had an almost cruel smirk as she watched Cadance' distraught and helpless expression. She enjoyed the sight for half a minute before she teleported back in front of her
“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry! I totally forgot that you can’t teleport yet!”
Princess Cadance blushed deep red for a moment and cleared her throat
“I-it’s okay Sunset.”

It clearly wasn’t. Cadance had received a horn, a crown and enough magic energy so she could lift the entire palace, even if it hurt Sunset to admit this. What made it bearable was that Cadance was unable to control that magic in the slightest, even after weeks of practice with Princess Celestia. She still only barely managed to lift her fork during dinner and her teacups wobbled and spilled their content whenever she tried to levitate them.
Princess Cadance was rightfully ashamed of this and therefore Sunset Shimmer missed no opportunity to remind her. Mostly by demonstrating that she, Sunset Shimmer, was the most powerful and talented unicorn that had ever walked on Equestrian soil.

Sunset grinned and reached out towards the wannabe-princess
“Let’s go together!”
Cadance hesitated but took hold of Sunset Shimmer’s hoof. Sunset grinned and immediately teleported them both to Princess Celestia’s private chambers, so Cadance wouldn’t have the chance to brace herself. She didn’t hide her smirk as Cadance held her head and tried to get the room to stop spinning.

Teleportation was a tricky thing and needed a lot of control to learn it and even more to master it the way Sunset Shimmer had. For the pony who teleported, it was natural after a few times, but taking somepony along was challenging, especially for the passenger. Of course, you could take a moment to attune the teleportation spell to the pony you want to bring along so there wouldn’t be any dizziness, but Sunset Shimmer accidentally forgot about that. Again. Oops.

Sunset Shimmer knocked on the doors with the sun emblem before Cadance had fully recovered and eagerly followed the call from the inside
“Come in!”
Sunset Shimmer grinned at Princess Celestia who eagerly returned the smile to her talented student. However, as soon as the princess noticed the pony behind Sunset, Celestia’s smile turned brighter and Sunset’s faded completely. Only by sheer force of will could she stop herself from growling in anger.

“Cadance! Welcome home, my dear niece.”
“Hi Auntie Celestia!”
Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes as they hugged and exchanged some pleasantries. Before Cadance could get started with her travel report, Sunset chimed in with her best faked happy voice
“Who wants some tea? I’d love a cup!”

Before anypony could say something else, Sunset’s magic flared up and all over the room, objects floated up surrounded by her magic. Sunset Shimmer chatted almost casually with Princess Celestia as she juggled two dozen levitation spells at once, summoned all ingredients out of thin air, including water (which was particularly tricky, and Cadance knew that) and then used some perfectly controlled heat spells to prepare three perfect infusions in the blink of an eye. Just seconds later, three cups of tea floated towards each of them, all their favourite blends prepared to perfection with all the extras each of them preferred.

Celestia nodded appreciatively and took her cup in her own magic. As the princess closed her eyes for the first blissful sip, Sunset Shimmer smirked at Cadance who not only got a perfect reminder on who was the magical prodigy around, but also lost all of her annoying bubbliness. Cadance managed to grab her own cup in her pink magic and it barely wobbled. Sunset Shimmer noticed this with a frown. I guess she’s getting better with practice. We’ll see about that.

With Princess Celestia enjoying her first sip of fresh tea and Cadance utterly focused on holding her cup, Sunset Shimmer sent a tiny nudge towards Cadance’ spell. As expected, that was enough to throw Cadance off balance and break her feeble hold on the cup. What she didn’t expect was for the cup to shatter and send shards and boiling tea flying through the room.

Cadance shrieked and Sunset Shimmer ducked her head out of harm’s way, but Princess Celestia was faster than both of them. Every shard of the former cup and every drop of tea was surrounded by her golden magic and froze in mid-air. Then, they moved together again, like a backwards explosion as Princess Celestia reformed the cup with her magic
“Goodness, Cadance. You need to be more careful. I’ve told you that you have more magic than a normal unicorn, you must always be careful when using it.”
Cadance head dropped in shame
“Yes Auntie Celestia. I don’t know what went wrong. I’ve been levitating things all week with no problems and nothing like this ever happened before.”

Sunset Shimmer waited for Princess Celestia's sigh before she chimed in, hiding her smirk behind some helpful advice
"Maybe Cadance is just excited to tell us all about her trip. Strong emotions can mess with magic when you don't have enough practice."

Cadance blushed even more at yet another reminded of her lacking abilities, especially when Princess Celestia nodded towards her student
"That might just be it, Sunset. A sharp observation, but I'd expect nothing less from you."
Sunset returned Celestia's smile, but her eyes shot a winning smirk towards Cadance. Cadance' head dropped further and Sunset Shimmer grinned inwardly. That's right, better don't forget your place around here. You may be a princess, but I'm still years ahead of you.

“In fact, I would like you to practice with Cadance some more. I think it would be a wonderful learning experience for both of you.”
Sunset Shimmer’s grin froze and Cadance looked uneasy as well
“Auntie, do you really think that…”
“Of course Cadance. You won’t find a mage as well-versed as Sunset in all of Canterlot.”
Cadance nodded and tried a weak smile towards Sunset Shimmer who was openly frowning now. Sunset also noticed Princess Celestia’s gaze on her, so she nodded as well
“I’ll see what I can do.”
Great, now I’m stuck with two clueless pony. Hm, actually…
“I think I’ll invite Crystal Note to our training sessions. Cadance is learning the basics, after all, so she could catch up.”
And it would be hilarious to see Crystal Note understand a spell before Cadance does.

“That won’t be necessary, my talented student. I believe it would be for the best if you focused on Cadance individually.”
Princess Celestia put a strange emphasis on the last word and shot a glance to Sunset Shimmer that she knew rather well. Don’t argue with me about this.

Sunset Shimmer frowned at this. Why would Princess Celestia say something like this?
Cadance seemed to notice the silent conversation between teacher and student, but she didn’t confront them about it. Instead, she just asked innocently
“Who is Crystal Note?”
Before Sunset could reply, Princess Celestia hastily chimed in
“Oh, just a pony Sunset Shimmer met on her last mission. I’m sure you’ll meet her soon enough. Now, Cadance, why don’t you tell us about your trip?”

Sunset Shimmer stared at Princess Celestia, utterly confused now. What got into her all of a sudden? She glanced to Cadance and noticed that she was just as confused.
Their eyes met and some sort of understanding passed between them. Cadance nodded almost unnoticeably before she smiled at her aunt
“Of course, Auntie.”

Sunset Shimmer barely listened and instead kept watching Princess Celestia very closely. She showed no more odd behaviour, but that didn’t help Sunset Shimmer as much. She wasn’t completely aware of it, but her worry about her mentor urged her to do something about it. She glanced at Cadance who kept babbling about dinner in Fillydelphia. Even if it means working together with her.

Princess Celestia had to cut Cadance’ stories short and return to her royal business, so Sunset Shimmer and Cadance left the princess’ chambers with her. While Celestia hurried to the throne room, Sunset and Cadance lingered behind and watched as she left

“That was weird.”
Sunset glanced at Cadance who whispered as soon as the princess was out of earshot
“I’ve never seen her like this before. And she’s never kept a secret from me.”
Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes
“Princess Celestia keeps secrets all the times. You just don’t notice that because she’s never this obvious about it.”

“She’s scared.”
Sunset frowned and now turned fully towards Cadance
“What could Princess Celestia be scared of?”
Sunset knew a couple of reasons, of course. Nightmare Moon, changelings, maybe even whatever King Sombra had left behind, now that a crystal pony had reappeared. What she wanted to find out was, how much did Cadance know?

Cadance didn’t notice Sunset’s inquisitive stare and just kept looking into the direction Princess Celestia had gone. Sunset noticed that her eyes seemed to cloud over of a moment
“Maybe scared is too strong of a word. But she is deeply, deeply worried that something might happen soon. Something she can’t stop no matter how hard she tries.”

Sunset’s stare turned from inquisitive to something very close to awe
“How can you know that?”
Cadance smiled weakly
“Princess of Love, remember? I’m pretty good at telling how ponies really feel. Recently, I started seeing more deeply hidden emotions.”

Sunset frowned until Cadance turned her head to look directly at her
“I know you hate me. I don’t know why but I know you hate me with a passion that scares me. You try so hard to be nice, but it’s always simmering inside you.”
Oh, you have no idea. Sunset didn’t like the fact that Cadance could read her like this, but she had to accept this as a trait of alicorn magic. At least she hasn’t figured me out. She still thinks I genuinely try to be nice. She is just a naïve filly after all.

“I wish you wouldn’t hate me. I never gave you any reason to get angry at me.”
“Yeah, right.”
Sunset snorted and glared at Cadance who looked back with growing concern
“You just dropped in out of nowhere and you’re immediately a princess with an entourage. Everypony listens to you and even Princess Celestia always takes time for you!”

Cadance looked back at her with wide eyes that for the first time seemed genuinely angry
“You think that’s so great? I lost my parents before I turned into an alicorn. I’d gladly give up my horn for just one more day with them. And the ponies that follow me around? None of them really cares about me, just my crown. And now you come along and tell me that Princess Celestia, the only pony who showed some genuine interest in me, that she keeps secrets from me? That she’s maybe even lying to me?”
Cadance stomped her hoof in frustration and her wings flared up as well.

Sunset Shimmer watched the sudden outburst with great interest. When Cadance was finished, she just laughed. The angry expression just didn’t match with the always happy pink princess at all.
“I never thought you’d have it in you, Princess.”
Sunset Shimmer mocked the title with a faked bow on top. Cadance just glared.

“Okay, listen. I don’t like you. You’ve got no reason to like me. But we both want Princess Celestia to stop worrying, right?”
Cadance kept her glare up, but nodded after a moment of thinking
“I guess I can agree on that.”
“Then this is what we’ll do.”
Sunset Shimmer started walking towards her room, expecting for Cadance to follow her, which she did. Even if she had to work together with Cadance, that didn’t mean Sunset had to give up her leadership position

“First, we need to find out what’s bothering Princess Celestia. Then, we take care of it.”
Cadance tilted her head in surprise
“Shouldn’t we talk to her instead? You know, have her confront her own feelings and share her burden with us? Maybe she has a good reason not to tell us anything.”

Sunset sighed and shook her head
“Listen, I’ve been her student for years now and that’s not how she works. She drops hints and gives vague directions, but she always expects you to figure stuff out on your own. She’d never downright tell us what’s wrong.”
Cadance thought silently for a moment, but then she closed her eyes and nodded
“I guess you’re right.”
“Of course I am right. So let’s look at the hints she’s given us so far.”

Sunset Shimmer summoned a scroll of paper and a quill with a quick spell and scribbled words while walking. Cadance watched with what had to be a tad of jealousy
“Number one: She wants me to help you with your magic. That means, she wants us to work together and probably become friends along the way.”
Cadance smiled softly at that idea and Sunset Shimmer nipped it in the bud
“Ridiculous, I know. That’s never going to happen. But it also tells us that she wants you to master high level magic as quickly as possible.”
Cadance head titled to the other side
“What makes you think that?”
“Why else would she want me to tutor you? Any teacher at her school could teach you the basics, but only I can help you when it comes to alicorn level magic.”

“Just in case you ever wondered why the other students at Celestia’s school don’t like you, this is why.”
Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes and just ignored her
“Number two: For some reason, she doesn’t want you to meet Crystal Note. At least, not yet.”
“Okay. Who is Crystal Note?”
“She’s a pony from the Crystal Empire. Probably the last of her kind.”
“Oh. Okay. Yeah. Um, hey Sunset? Let’s pretend for a moment that I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
Sunset facehoofed and pushed Cadance into the room. This is going to be a long day.

Chapter 17

"So let me get this straight."
Princess Celestia had already raised the moon for the night when Cadance got her head wrapped around things
"A thousand years ago, there was a magical empire in the north, but then a unicorn king took over and declared war on Equestria. Princess Celestia led her armies against him, so when he couldn't win, he instead cursed the whole land and everypony living inside away."
Sunset Shimmer yawned and nodded
"In essence, yes."
"But that doesn't make any sense!"

Cadance sat up and waved her hooves around as she tried to make a point
"If he was powerful enough to curse away an entire empire, shouldn't he have been strong enough to fight Auntie Celestia?"
"And that's where you're wrong."
Sunset Shimmer levitated a few books between them and opened them at the relevant passages
"Multiple sources state that Sombra used an ancient relic to boost his powers. This relic was the reason why he ventured to the Crystal Empire in the first place."
Cadance glanced at the books, but Sunset moved them faster than she could read
"This book states that the relic was in fact the heart of the Crystal Empire, and therefore deeply bound to the Empire. Meaning he couldn't move it away."
Another book floated into sight
"But it says here that any magic can be rebound to another source, but you would need a source of equal power or stronger to do so."
The next floated on top of the other
"And according to this theory, a magic artefact's power can be increased by combining it with another source of magic. Do you get it now?"

Cadance looked up from the books and her blank stare made Sunset Shimmer groan in frustration
"Oh, come on! This is not that hard! Sombra had a power source, but he couldn't leave the Empire until he used another source to bind it to him instead. And who is more powerful than Princess Celestia?"
Cadance' eyes opened wide
"So the war was just a trap."
"Exactly. He could only fight the princess in his own lair, so he tried to lure her in, use her power for himself and combine it with the magic he had already stolen. Which would make him the most powerful being in the whole world."

Cadance' gaze darted between the books and finally settled on Sunset Shimmer
"How did you figure all this out?"
"Because I'm smart and Princess Celestia's most talented student ever."
Cadance rolled her eyes, but her frown quickly returned. She had an unfamiliar thoughtful expression as she glanced between the books and Sunset Shimmer

“It still doesn’t make any sense. I mean, why would he do something like that?”
“So he would be more powerful.”
“Yes, but why?”
Cadance waved her hooves around again, Sunset Shimmer had not seen this from her before today. She had seen the pink pony get excited, but never as serious as this

“I mean, he had a whole empire for himself to rule. He had a powerful artefact to boost his abilities. He had and entire tribe of ponies at his beck and call. What more could he still want?”
More power, what else? Sunset Shimmer didn’t say what immediately ran through her head, something about Cadance’ agitation told her better not to interrupt her right now
“He was a leader to a whole nation, he had responsibilities for his ponies. He had to make sure that there was enough food and warm homes for everypony, schools for the foals, hospitals and all those things. He had to take care of his ponies, how did he even have time for starting a war?”

Sunset Shimmer let the young princess rant on for a while longer about trade routes and cultural growth of society. She didn’t interrupt her because, most of all, she was floored. She would have never expected Cadance to think about any of those things at all, but she did and with so much passion, about ponies she had never even heard of before today.
Sunset Shimmer had no doubt that Cadance was naïve and inexperienced, full of holdless ideals. But for the first time, she wondered if that was such a bad thing.

Sadly, Cadance needed to learn the truth and Sunset Shimmer was the one to tell her.
Sunset stood up and caught her gaze. Cadance fell silent when she saw Sunset’s hard eyes, lacking their usual fire.
“Cadance, he didn’t care. Not about the ponies and not about the empire.”
“But he was their ruler and…”
“And he didn’t give a flying feather about it.”
“You can’t know that.”

Sunset Shimmer sighed and sat back down, trying her most to not yell
“Crystal Note can’t read.”
“What?”
“In Sombra’s empire, there was no education for his ponies. Crystal Note can’t read or write at all.”
Cadance stared at Sunset with worry, but Sunset just went on
“Crystal Note had never seen an apple in her entire life.”
The pink eyes in front of her only opened wider
“She got a soldier’s breakfast and she treated it like a royal feast. In fact, she didn’t even dare to touch it even though she was starved, because she was afraid I’d punish her.”
Cadance’ right hoof flew up to cover her mouth and her eyes began to water
“When she woke up, the first thing she did was scream in fear. Then she begged for her life.”
Cadance tried to muffle her sob behind her hoof and shook her head

“When she hears Sombra’s name, she starts crying, even now.”
Cadance couldn’t take anymore and her own tears started running
“Why? What has he done to her? To his ponies?”
“We don’t know for sure.”

Sunset’s own voice filled with anger again as she pointed at the books
“There are some vague indications, but it all happened centuries before any of those books had been written. I clearly felt dark magic when I was there and Princess Celestia mentioned mind magic.”
Cadance nodded, tears still running. Sunset didn’t think she understand the whole range of things, but clearly something was on her mind. Cadance needed a minute before she dared to ask
“And Crystal Note? What does she know?”
Sunset shook her head and frowned
“She doesn’t know anything. Whatever this curse was, it wiped out her memory. She can’t remember anything except fear.”

Now Cadance started sobbing, her head sinking down on the pillows and her hooves covering her eyes
“Oh, that poor pony!”
Sunset Shimmer just watched, unsure how to react for once. Cadance hadn’t even met Crystal Note yet, but still here she was, bawling her eyes out from pure compassion. Just seeing this made Sunset feel weird in her guts.

She moved the books away with her magic and stood up. Only two steps before she was standing right in front of the sobbing alicorn.
Carefully, she placed her hoof on Cadance’s shoulder. She vaguely remembered how she did the same for Crystal Note when she was crying.

Unlike Crystal Note however, Cadance leapt up with a big sob and before Sunset could react, the taller pony had her wrapped up in her hooves and squeezed against her barrel, not unlike a foal would cling on a teddy bear for comfort.

Sunset Shimmer wiggled in the tight embrace but the crying Cadance didn’t seem to notice. Sunset groaned and closed her eyes, waiting for the alicorn to calm down again.
When she didn’t a minute later, Sunset called out annoyed
“Cadance! You’re hugging me.”
“Oh! Sorry.”
As soon as Cadance disentangled her hooves from her, Sunset retreated to her own pillow in a safe distance. She threw an annoyed glare across the room as she tried to get her mane back in shape
“Just this once, I’ll let it slide. But don’t push your luck again.”

Cadance blushed and nodded, but there was an indication of a smile between the tearstains. That smiled died away quickly and Cadance asked the inevitable question
“Can you tell me more about Crystal Note?”
Sunset sighed and briefly summed up the event in the north and some things that had happened here. She left out the breakdowns and flashbacks, as well as Crystal Note’s talent for music. They had bigger things to focus on first.

“I’d like to meet her.”
Sunset Shimmer frowned and shook her head
“I don’t think that would be a good idea.”
“And why not, Sunset?”
Cadance didn’t sound annoyed so Sunset explained calmly
“She was terrified when she first saw Princess Celestia. Imagine what would happen if she met another alicorn. Also, there’s the princess.”

Cadance tilted her head but listened attentively as Sunset continued
“Princess Celestia doesn’t want you to meet her. If she finds out you’ve still went to visit her, the princess won’t like it.”
“That’s her problem then.”
“Just listen! Princess Celestia knows something we don’t. Something that might take me months to find in any of my books. But since you’re on her good side, maybe you can get the information we need faster.”

Sunset smirked at Cadance, clearly she was curious about Sunset’s plan as well as the chance to be useful for once
“You said it yourself, Princess Celestia doesn’t lie to you. When I ask her something she doesn’t want to answer, she simply deflects them. But if you asked the right questions, she might be willing to answer.”
Cadance frowned, but she nodded
“I see where you’re going at. I’m not spying on Auntie Celestia for you.”
“Oh, so you’d rather keep watching her worry all on her own?”

Cadance stood up and shook her head
“I say we go and talk to Auntie instead. You know what, that’s what I’m going to do right now, with or without you.”
Cadance stomped towards the door with an angry huff and her wings flared up.

Sunset’s voice stopped her before her hoof grabbed the doorknob
“So you don’t care what will happen to Crystal Note then?”
“What?”
Cadance turned her head back into the room, but Sunset Shimmer was looking at the floor, slumped on her pillow without any of her usual confidence
“Sunset Shimmer, what do you mean, I don’t care?”
“Crystal Note is a part of this. I can’t tell how big or where she fits in, but Princess Celestia is acting weird since she met her.”

Sunset looked up at Cadance who did a double take when she saw Sunset’s eyes
“Crystal Note doesn’t know anything. She has no idea that she’s even a part of Celestia’s plan. If you confront the princess now, she’ll speed up her plan and do whatever she thinks is necessary. She won’t consider a single pony’s happiness over the fate of Equestria.”

Sunset was overly dramatic and Cadance knew it as well. But that didn’t mean that she wasn’t getting at something.
“Princess Celestia won’t let her leave the palace, she instructed the guards to have an eye on her, she even tasked me to take care of her and teach her everyday things. She doesn’t want that anypony outside the palace even knows that Crystal Note exists. If I hadn’t mentioned her name, she wouldn’t even have told her own niece about her.”

Cadance closed her eyes and Sunset looked at the floor again. After a minute of silence, Cadance whispered as if she was afraid that somepony could hear her
“Do you really think Auntie Celestia would do anything to her?”
“No!”
Sunset jumped on her hooves and looked in Cadance’ eyes again
“Princess Celestia would never hurt anypony. But Crystal Note… she’s innocent. She doesn’t deserve being pulled into some kind of scheme, not after all everything she already had to go through.”

Cadance held her gaze, calm and collected for once while Sunset already simmered with anger. A few minutes passed before something unexpected happened.
Cadance lips twitched into a soft smile, almost like Princess Celestia always had
“And everypony tells me that Sunset Shimmer cares for nopony but herself.”

Sunset took Cadance’ smile as a challenge and made a step towards the alicorn, but Cadance turned around and reached for the door again
“I still think we should talk to Auntie Celestia, but I’ll follow your advice for now. I’ll tell you all I found out at our next ‘training session’.”
Sunset just nodded and fought back the smile she felt appearing on her face

“I still want to meet Crystal Note, though.”
This time, Sunset did smirk and she shrugged when Cadance looked back at her
“I don’t watch her every single minute of the day, if you just happen to run into her, that’s not my fault. Maybe you should just keep your ears open.”
Cadance tilted her head at the weird emphasis on the last words, but Sunset Shimmer just shrugged again and turned towards her bookshelf. Cadance walked out of Sunset’s room and closed the door behind her.

Now, Sunset Shimmer allowed for the big smirk she had held back before. With Cadance gathering information for her, she now had better chances to find the answer to all those questions than ever. She couldn’t send Cadance to ask about the mirror though, Princess Celestia would grow even more suspicious at that. Not yet, anyways.

Sunset Shimmer wondered if she should warn Crystal Note, but decided against it. For now, she had something more important to check.
With a glow of her horn, she summoned all the books on the Crystal Empire she had read before. While Cadance’ hug had been annoying, Sunset had noticed something that otherwise might have slipped past her.

Sunset sat down by the light of a candle and started reading. With how weird Princess Celestia was acting, could it really be a coincidence that Cadance’ cutie mark is a Crystal Heart?

Chapter 18

Over the next days, Sunset Shimmer only saw little of either Princess Celestia or Cadance. While Cadance kept being surrounded by the usual cloud of noponies, Princess Celestia was busy with diplomatic work. Nearly every day, so it seemed, there was some kind of ambassador or representative from the neighbouring kingdoms or far-away cities visiting the princess, which left barely any time.
Sunset Shimmer wasn’t bothered too much, since Princess Celestia still kept her promise to continue her personal lessons, even if she strictly refused to talk about anything outside of Sunset’s curriculum.

Well, outside of Sunset’s intended curriculum, that is. With the princess busy as she was, Sunset took the chance to browse through Celestia’s personal library on a few things that the princess tried to avoid. She told nopony of what she learned yet.

Besides that, Sunset Shimmer had a few things to take care of as well, like school. Even though she had long stopped visiting classes, she was still a student of Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, and as such had to take part in some mandatory exams. She aced them all, of course, but it was still a nuisance and cut into her independent studies.

The only pony she could bear around her when she was studying was Crystal Note. The crystal pony knew when to be silent around her, but she also developed like a sixth sense on when Sunset Shimmer would accept a little distraction. Usually, when Sunset Shimmer grew frustrated that she had run into another dead end with her research, Crystal Note would pull out her violin and play. It was never intrusive the way she did it, but the effect it had on Sunset always made the mare smile.

More than once, Crystal Note asked her if she wanted to visit the small garden again, and Sunset always agreed. She didn’t get too much done in these days as Crystal Note lost most of her anxiety in the peaceful surroundings, which led to her asking apparently mundane questions. Sunset Shimmer knew of course that they were mundane to a normal pony like her, but very important to Crystal Note, now that she tried to fit into the ‘modern’ life of Canterlot. Crystal Note even started to get a hang on reading, though she didn’t diverse much from history books and old legends.

When Crystal Note wasn’t around, Sunset Shimmer saw her making the first careful steps in interacting with other ponies. The first of them was the maid who was assigned to clean their rooms each morning, an earth pony mare named Dusty. Apparently, she had been cleaning Sunset’s room for years now, but Sunset never learned her name before Crystal Note mentioned it.

Despite the difference in age, the two of them got along swimmingly. Crystal Note would often help Dusty with her chores. Extra hooves always came handy. Dusty was very grateful and friendly with the shy mare who called her ‘Miss Dusty’ and shared stories of her family with Crystal Note, but also the daily gossip among the palace staff.

In return, Crystal Note played songs on her violin for Dusty, first only while she was working but one night, Sunset Shimmer heard music from Crystal Note’s room next door and Dusty’s laughter in between. Sunset Shimmer smiled at that, not without any pride. After weeks of anxiety and fear, Crystal Note was finally getting a grip on her life again. Spending an evening with a maid was probably not the most productive way to pass the time, but it was better than hiding away all the time, so Sunset Shimmer took it as a step in the right direction. Sunset heard their laughter until late into the night from the room next door. The thought of joining them never even reached her mind.

It didn’t stop there, though. Soon, with some encouragement from Dusty and after she had gotten Sunset’s approval, Crystal Note spent more time with other ponies from the royal staff. Most of them were maids or kitchen aides, but also one of the many ponies who looked after the palace gardens, including the small secluded one.
Word spread quickly about Crystal Note’s talent for music and as soon as she played, she now had at least a few listeners around. The fact that she was a crystal pony never stirred any questions, most ponies just accepted that she was different. Out of respect to Princess Celestia, that knowledge stayed within the palace walls for now.

Sunset Shimmer didn’t really care too much, as it did not intrude with her study sessions or her research. Crystal Note always stopped everything when Sunset Shimmer needed her or wanted to talk to her. Recently, her dreams had become clearer and often, she could offer Sunset some useful snippets of information. There had not been any big breakthroughs yet. However, as Sunset reminded herself, there had been no panicked flashbacks either. That was probably a good thing.

Around Sunset, Crystal Note behaved as she always had, polite and respectful with that same thankful admiration she had since the first day. So when Sunset Shimmer learned how much Crystal Note had really changed over the course of only a couple of weeks, it took her and everypony else by surprise.

Sunset Shimmer was sitting in the main dining hall with a fresh cup of tea and a book, after a late breakfast. The hall was mostly empty, so Crystal Note had asked if they could have their meal here for a change. Sunset didn’t mind, food was food after all, but of course she knew that Crystal Note would meet some of her new acquaintances as well. They can’t really be friends, can they?

While Sunset read her book, Crystal Note had her violin to keep her occupied. The kitchen ponies who came in to clean after breakfast didn’t mind either and despite their busy work, there was a calm atmosphere all around.

Until all of a sudden, they heard some commotion from the hallway. The sound of breaking glass, a shriek of a mare, then somepony yelled
“Stupid wench! Watch where you’re going!”
They heard another shriek and Sunset Shimmer recognized the voice, as did Crystal Note. She rushed out of the room before anypony else. Sunset and most of the staff followed

In the hallway, Sunset Shimmer took in the scene in front of her. Dusty was down on the floor from an awkward fall it seemed, next to her was a tray with some broken cups and shards, probably she had dropped it when she had fallen down.
In front of her stood a white unicorn stallion wearing a silk vest. He would have been kind of handsome if it wasn’t for his pompous posture and behaviour. The mask of undignified rage on his face didn’t do him any favours either.

Sunset Shimmer groaned and rolled her eyes, as she understood what happened. Dusty must have run into somepony while carrying a tray and fell down. A mess for sure, but no big deal. However, Dusty had not just run into anypony, unfortunately it had to be Prince Blueblood.

Blueblood was part of the oldest unicorn families in Canterlot. Their history apparently dated back towards the times of Princess Platinum, hence why he insisted on having the title of a prince and forced everypony to call him like that. Sunset Shimmer usually stayed away from him, mostly for his own health, since his indecent behaviour and her short temper didn’t go along very well.

Right now, Blueblood glared down at Dusty and yelled at the top of his voice
“I’ll have you thrown to the dungeons for this, you clumsy hag. Look what you’ve done!”
There was, indeed, a stain on his vest. It wasn’t very big and by the looks of it, it was just tea and would wash out. That didn’t stop Prince Blueblood to go into a raging fit and his usual over-dramatics.

Sunset Shimmer would usually just ignore this, but Blueblood had his hoof raised up to strike and from the look on Dusty’s face, he had already hit her. The mare was shivering all over as she tried to crawl away from the angry stallion
“It was an accident, sir. I’m sorry.”
Apparently, sorry didn’t cut it for Blueblood and a stepped closer again with his hoof ready to strike. Before Sunset Shimmer could blast him with a freeze spell (or worse), Crystal Note was in front of her friend and glared right back at Blueblood. There were no sparkles on her coat at all.

She wasn’t scared as usual and she wasn’t furious like Sunset. Instead, she fixed the taller stallion with a cold, levelled anger that even made the guards hesitate to come closer. Blueblood stared back at her, surprised for a moment before his rage turned on her instead
“Step aside, commoner.”
“No.”

Crystal Note’s soft voice was gone, instead Sunset Shimmer heard a hard and unbending sound that had the prince freeze on the spot. He needed longer this time to recover, but was just as enraged when he did
“Don’t you know who I am? How dare you stand in my way? Get out of my way or I’ll make you move.”
“I won’t let you hit her, Prince Blueblood.”
She spat out the name with obvious disgust.

Sunset grinned and she heard some snickering from the little crowd they had gathered. Prince Blueblood gaped with a not too intelligent look on his face, before he returned to rage
“You know who I am and you still disobey, you common piece of trash. I don’t know who let you into the palace, but I ensure you, when I’m done with you and your clumsy friend, you’ll join her in the dungeons. You will suffer for your disrespect towards royalty.”
At the end of his rant, everypony was silent.

Sunset Shimmer felt her own anger boiling up inside her, but then she noticed Crystal Note’s expression and held back.

Crystal Note’s eyes never left Blueblood, even when he was yelling at her from close up, she stayed on her spot. When he ended his little speech, her lips twitched. She started to giggle, only to turn into a full-blown laughter seconds later. The sound had a musical quality to it, but it was harsh and unkind, enough for Blueblood to lose his arrogant confidence.

When Crystal Note finally stopped laughing, her voice was filled with snide
“Are you trying to be intimidating? By yelling at me like a toddler?”
Crystal Note locked her eyes with Blueblood again and took a single step forward. At the same moment, her silvery-white coat lost all shine and turned grey. Blueblood flinched and backed away instantly.

Sunset Shimmer could see Crystal Note’s eyes as well and they looked like nothing she had seen before. Not a single spark of light remained. Instead, they were cold and hard, almost lifeless like stone. Their gemstone shape and unusual colour only increased this.

Her voice matched those eyes as she took another step towards the stallion
“You speak of suffering? You don’t know what the word even means. You sit on your plot all day on silk cushions and have ponies serve you. You have never suffered, you have never seen anything like it. You’ve never known hunger, or pain, or freezing cold. You never had to watch anypony struggle and fight for their sheer life.”

Crystal Note took small steps forward as she spoke, only to have Blueblood back away further. He could not look away and everypony could see that he didn't know how to react to the small mare who just openly defied him. At some point, he stumbled and ended up landing on his plot, now crawling backwards and cowering with Crystal Note hovering above with her hard and unbending gaze.

"You want to intimidate me? You want ponies to fear you? You don't know fear."
Crystal Note didn't growl, she didn't yell, she barely even spoke louder than usual, yet somehow, everypony who heard her felt shivers running down their backs. Blueblood who also had to face the full force of her glare started to whimper like a foal.

"You don't know what it's like to live in a world of endless fear. How it feels to avoid the light and cower in the shadows all the time, praying to the stars that nopony will find you. You don't know what it feels to hear the screams of ponies you called your friends, but instead of helping them all you could do was hope that you're not next. You never had to face fear."

At some point, Crystal Note's voice grew distant and Sunset Shimmer noticed how her eyes seemed to look past Blueblood, past the palace walls even, only staring into the distance as her coat took and even darker shade of grey
"You never had to look into the eyes of evil, eyes so dark that they seemed to swallow everything, sucking all light and life right out of your soul. It was like looking into your deepest nightmare, no escape, no way out, no more light in all the world for you. And when you thought it could not become any worse, you'd see the flame.
You could see how the eyes began to burn with a flame of vile insanity, so terrible that you wished back for the darkness even, just anything but..."

"Crystal Note."
As Sunset Shimmer said her name, the crystal mare blinked and her eyes struggled to regain focus, as if she had just woken up from a deep sleep. She saw Blueblood in front of her, curled into a ball on the floor and still whimpering fearfully.
Sunset Shimmer noticed how Crystal Note's eyes grew hard again, but this time Sunset spoke up
"I think you better stop now, before Prince Whinypants leaves a puddle on the floor."

Crystal Note finally seemed to snap out of it and nodded, turning her head towards Sunset with a small smile
"That would be unfortunate, especially since somepony else had to clean up behind him as always."

Many ponies started to snicker and giggle, a lot of them guards as well. Prince Blueblood didn't seem to care too much right now. As soon as he was free of Crystal Note's gaze on him, he crawled backwards, away from the mare, before he remembered how to get on his hooves and vanished behind some doors, followed by more snickering.

Sunset Shimmer watched Crystal Note very closely, and she noticed the tremble in her hooves even though she tried to hide it. She turned around deliberately slow, as if to mock the frightened stallion, but Sunset knew that Crystal Note just desperately tried not to run away in panic now.

While Crystal Note forced herself to slow steps, Sunset Shimmer walked to Dusty. The maid still sat on the floor and stared at Crystal Note. Dusty hadn't know the crystal pony for very long, but what she just had seen left her baffled, like most of the other ponies.
When Sunset Shimmer held out her hoof to help her up, she just stared at it for a moment before reaching up. This day was crazy enough so she even Sunset Shimmer offering help couldn’t shake her anymore.
"Thank you, Miss Shimmer."

Dusty flashed a grateful smile, which Sunset Shimmer responded with a short nod before Crystal Note reached them. Sunset looked at her and understood the pleading expression in her eyes right away. Crystal Note had lost her shyness in the spur of the moment, but now that she realized all eyes were on her, she wanted out.

Sunset Shimmer touched Crystal Note's hoof for a moment, before she turned around at started walking
"Come on, let's go."
Crystal Note followed immediately, but Dusty needed a second to realize Sunset Shimmer had meant her as well
"But, Miss Shimmer, I need to take care of this mess first."

Sunset rolled her eyes and cast a spell. Without even looking back, she repeated the spell she had seen from Princess Celestia and behind her, the shards reformed back to cups and glasses on the tray.
Sunset Shimmer completely ignored the looks she got from everypony around and waved to Dusty instead
"There, taken care of. Now come."

Dusty probably tried to remember the last time Sunset Shimmer had done something nice to anypony, but after another moment she caught up to the unicorn. Crystal Note tried to flash a smile at Dusty, but even she could see that it looked forced.

Dusty leaned her head close to Sunset so her whispers wouldn't carry to anypony else
"Why do you want me to come?"
Sunset Shimmer mumbled just as quietly
"Because Crystal Note shouldn't be alone now and I'm probably not the right pony for her right now."
Dusty indicated a smile and glanced between the two mares, before she addressed Sunset again
"What just happened to her back there?"
Sunset Shimmer couldn't quite smile
"I think you reminded Crystal Note how much of a fighter she really can be."
She glanced at the crystal pony and sighed
"I guess it's just a little more than anypony expected. Including her."

Dusty didn’t understand all of it, of course. But, just as Sunset expected, she was the kind of pony who would cheer up a friend first and ask questions later.
So without another word, Dusty switched from Sunset’s side to Crystal Note’s, taking the crystal pony in their middle. She even nudged a little closer so Crystal Note would end up leaning against her. Following Dusty’s example, Sunset scooted closer as well, which was finally enough to get a smile from Crystal Note again, even if it was small and fragile.

There was an awkward moment of silence for Sunset Shimmer, especially when Crystal Note shifted a little so she would lean against her instead.
Still aware of the crowd behind her watching them, Sunset kept her normal walking pace. Acting normal seemed the best option right now, so Sunset did what she though normal ponies would.
She started talking in an overly casual tone
“So, um, Dusty, how are things at home for you?”
She instantly cringed at her own words. I suck at small talk. Why do I keep trying?

Dusty however took the clue and smiled
“Everything is well, Miss Sunset. My little sister is a bit nervous about her entrance exam next week, but I’m sure she’ll do great!”
Sunset tilted her head surprised
“I didn’t know you had a sister.”
Dusty laughed softly and even Crystal Note managed a giggle as some of the glumness faded from her appearance
“Two sisters and a brother, all younger. I moved out when I started working at the palace, but I still visit every other day. Last night, we all went to the park together and…”

Sunset quickly trailed off as Dusty shared her happy family story and only listened with one ear. Crystal Note was grateful for this distraction and kept her attention on Dusty as Sunset led the three of them back towards their rooms.

As they turned around a corner, Sunset Shimmer threw a look back into the hallway. Most of the crowd was gone by now, ponies went their way again, even if they still chatted about what they had just seen. Only one pony watched Sunset and the others as they left.
Sunset Shimmer and Cadance looked at each other from the distance. Sunset knew that Cadance must have seen everything. For a moment, their eyes met, but then Cadance was out of sight.

Chapter 19

Sunset slumped into her room after dinner and just flopped on her bed. It wasn’t even late, but she felt exhausted. She had endured a whole day with Dusty and Crystal Note. She knew Crystal Note desperately needed some distraction after some of her darker memories had been stirred up and Dusty had enough ‘big sister experience’, as she called it, to get their minds off it for a while at least.
But Celestia be my witness, if I hear one more cheesy story today, I will break something.

She would have to talk with Crystal Note about it. Clearly, the mare had remembered something that left her shaken to the core for the rest of the day. Crystal Note had retired early today, but she wasn’t in her room, Sunset had peeked in to check. Her violin wasn’t there either.
Sunset wasn’t worried. She didn’t look forward to that talk, so the least she could do was let Crystal Note get some alone-time, give her a chance to figure things out before Sunset tortured her with questions.

Sunset was just thinking about what to read before bed, when a knock from the door broke the silence. She waited for a moment.
The knock was too loud to come from Crystal Note. It wasn’t the quick, urgent knock that Kibitz used and Princess Celestia would have already stepped inside even without an answer.

Again, somepony knocked heavily and Sunset got back up with a groan. Putting on her best glare, she pushed the door open with her magic to chew out whoever thought it was a good idea to disturb her.

Instead of a staff pony, a member of the royal guard glared back at her, in full armour and in no better mood than Sunset. The stripes on his uniform marked him as a lieutenant.
“Sunset Shimmer, you’re to follow me. That’s an order.”
Clearly, he wasn’t used to be sent on errands. And clearly, he expected his orders to be followed. When Sunset Shimmer slammed the door back into his face, he started hammering against the wood
“Sunset Shimmer, in the name of the Princess, open this door immediately!”

Sunset growled and picked the stallion up in a tight magic grip before she stepped out of the room. She glared up at him as he floated a few feet under the ceiling, completely immobilized by Sunset’s magic
“Why should I follow you?”
She released her grip just enough so he could talk, barely
“Princess… wants to see you… now.”
Sunset frowned and shook her head. Princess Celestia usually wouldn’t sent the guard to get her.

“And what does she want from me?”
“Don’t… know.”
He pressed out and his horn fizzled, but his magic stood no chance against Sunset’s grip. She was just angry enough to give Princess Celestia a piece of her mind, so she stomped down the hallway with the helpless stallion still in her hold.

As she was about to enter Princess Celestia’s wing, she heard some mumbling from him
“Other… princess.”
Sunset Shimmer looked up at him, then she suddenly understood
“Cadance sent you to get me?”
He shot a burning glare down at her and wheezed out
“That’s Princess Cadance… to you.”

Sunset Shimmer just laughed. Now she understood why the stallion seemed so angry for no good reason
“Alright, let’s go.”
In a flash, she teleported them both in front of Cadance’ bedroom doors.

While the lieutenant still struggled to break free, Sunset knocked and of course, moments later the pink pony appeared.
Instead of a greeting, Sunset Shimmer levitated the stallion into sight
“Cadance, what do you think this is?”

Cadance blinked confused and stared between the stallion and Sunset, utterly lost for words
“Cadance, did you tell him to get me for you?”
The princess nodded and Sunset smirked again
“Alright, listen. He’s a member of the guard and by that, he’ll take every order you give him very literal. When you told him to get me, he did just that: He walked all the way to my rooms with every intention to take me to you, by any means necessary.”

Cadance listened but Sunset’s smirk and overly didactic tone finally got to her
“And, your point is?”
“Cadance, maybe you’re a princess, but you don’t know anything. Ponies will listen to your orders anyways. This,” she wiggled the stallion in front of Cadance to get her attention, “this is a lieutenant, probably the head of your personal guard. Am I right?”

The stallion nodded with clenched teeth and Sunset continued
“You don’t send a lieutenant on an errand, Cadance. Too high rank for that. You tell him to make sure I am called, and then he sends out somepony else. Got that?”

Cadance nodded with her eyes still on the stallion that floated in Sunset’s magic
“Um, sure. Sunset, shouldn’t you set him down now?”
Sunset just smirked and shrugged
“You’re the princess, you tell me.”
Cadance nodded and stood to her full height, eyes on Sunset
“Sunset Shimmer put this good stallion back on the ground now.”
“As you wish, Princess.”
With a flash, the stallion disappeared as Sunset teleported him away.

Cadance looked left and right, but couldn’t find him
“Where did you send him?”
Sunset just shrugged
“Somewhere around the castle. But hey, he’s back on the ground like you said.”
“That’s not what I meant and you know it.”

Sunset smirked and Cadance grew even angrier, her wings flaring out even
“Sunset Shimmer, why do you always have to be this way?”
“Relax, Princess. I did you a favour there.”
Cadance frowned and fixed Sunset with another glare
“I doubt that.”
“Look, he sure as Tartarus hates me now, but he’s so angry at me that he’ll completely forget your mishap over it.”
The frown turned from angry to confused and her wings quietly folded back down
“You mean you did all this to protect me?”

Sunset rolled her eyes
“I wouldn’t go that far. Take it as your first magic lesson.”
“I don’t see the connection between the two things, to be honest.”
“That’s because you’re not thinking about it like a unicorn.”

Cadance, now somewhat appeased, retreated into her room with Sunset Shimmer behind her. Like Sunset had expected, the room was pink. Very pink. From the covers of the bed to the cushions on the floor and the drapes on the wall, almost everything was held in different shades of pink.
Sunset Shimmer shook her head in vain hope to ignore the cotton candy nightmare around her and reluctantly sat down on the cushion Cadance offered her.

“You’re supposed to be a princess, Cadance. Ponies will follow your orders, more than with any other noble. They think of you as second only to Princess Celestia, so your word is law to most of them. They don’t care what you mean, they will do as you say.”
Cadance listened attentively and her ears flopped down as the message sunk in
“I never thought of it that way.”
“I noticed. But here’s the important thing: Your magic works just the same. Fetch me that book over there.”

Sunset pointed at a random book on a nearby desk and Cadance instinctively moved to stand up
“With your magic, of course!”
“Oops. Right. Sorry.”
Cadance screwed up her eyes and focused on her levitation spell. It worked and the book floated wobbly through the air and landed in front of her on the floor.

Cadance smiled at Sunset, proud of her success. Sunset just frowned at her until the uneasy smile faded away
“What did you do?”
“I did what you told me?”
Sunset narrowed her eyes
“Let me guess, you thought something like this: ‘I want that book to come over here and please please please don’t mess up!’. Close enough?”
Cadance gulped and nodded
“Very close, actually.”
“And that’s your problem!”

Sunset Shimmer got on her hooves and flared her horn brightly. Cadance flinched back and closed her eyes, but when she saw Sunset Shimmer didn’t attack her, she watched even more attentively, just as Sunset had intended
“Whether you give commands to ponies or cast spells, you have to be clear and precise.”
Sunset turned to the bookshelf at the faraway wall and barked a command
“Second book from the right, third row, over here in a straight line and land exactly on top of the other book!”
Cadance eyes opened wide as the book flew through the room and landed perfectly on top of the one already in front of her. She then stared back at Sunset who still had her magic channelled through her horn
“Fourth from the top, blue one in the middle row and the one on the bed, front and centre in exactly this order!”

Cadance watched the three books pass through the air towards her, even the one Sunset Shimmer couldn’t see from the bed behind her. Each of them floated in a different speed so that in the end, they landed in the order Sunset Shimmer had commanded
“That’s how you use magic, Cadance. You control it, every aspect of it. Levitation is an easy spell, but your control is what makes it powerful. Angle, speed, direction, height and distance, a unicorn mage controls all of it at every given time.”
The five books lifted up from the floor and floated in a circle over Sunset.

“But you’re not just a unicorn, Cadance. You’re an alicorn and a princess. You have more magic than most and more power as well. You can command everything around you, even everypony around you, at any given time.”
As she said that, every single book in the entire room floated towards her and formed a whirlwind of motion around Sunset. They all circled around the tip of Sunset’s horn and Cadance stared in awe. Every single one of them flew in a different arch, in a different direction and twirled in a different speed so the air was literally filled with books, yet none of them even touched another.
Cadance’ jaw dropped at Sunset’s masterful demonstration of absolute control.

As quickly as it had happened, every book returned to its original spot and Sunset’s magic faded down to a normal level. Sunset sat back down as if nothing had happened and continued almost casually
“There’s also the matter of choosing the right spell for the right task. You don’t shot a combustion spell to chase away a bee, just like you don’t send a lieutenant on a simple errand.”

Cadance slumped down on her cushion and covered her face with her hooves
“You’re not going to let me live that down, are you?”
“Not for a good long while.”
Sunset Shimmer had her usual smirk and Cadance giggled, if weakly
“So what you say is I need to be more precise and decisive. That’s easier said than done. I’ve just had a giant load of power dumped on me with no warning and no preparation. Does everypony really expect to be perfect from the first moment on?”

“To be honest, Princess: Yes they do. That comes with the title. The only other princess they know is Princess Celestia, and Princess Celestia never makes mistakes, in their eyes.”
Cadance groaned and shook her head
“But that’s not true.”
“You know that, I know that. But everypony else in Equestria sees her that way.”
“But it’s impossible! How can I ever live up on that?”

Cadance groaned frustrated but Sunset snapped her back on track
“Shut it. That’s quitter talk.”
Sunset’s smirk was gone and she glared at Cadance when the alicorn peeked up from behind her hooves
“That’s why we practice. You can’t know every spell perfectly at the first try, but you have to learn it and get better. And the ones you can do, you can’t be satisfied just to know them, you have to master them.”

Cadance did not flinch away from the glare or Sunset’s loud voice. She was obviously angry with her, but something was very different from usual
“Stop being afraid of your stronger magic and just use it. Stop hesitating every time you give somepony an order. If you mess up, big deal. You’re a princess, so nopony will call you out in it and somepony will come clean up after you.”

At this, Cadance eyes opened wide and she sat up again
“Sunset Shimmer… is this some heartfelt advice? Like you really care about me?”
Sunset froze for just a moment, the glared at Cadance with her usual intensity
“Don’t fool yourself, Cadance. I still hate you, but Princess Celestia told me to help you, and I always fulfil my assignments with a perfect score.”

Sunset Shimmer stomped her hoof in frustration when Cadance gave her that knowing smile, just like Princess Celestia always did
“I’m serious!”
“I know, Sunset Shimmer. And I will take your advice at heart, no matter for your reasons.”
“You better do, or I’ll have to find another way to make the lesson stick.”
There was no force behind Sunset’s threat and they both knew it, but Cadance somehow managed to keep herself from giggling and instead just nodded.

Sunset Shimmer returned to her cushion and rolled her eyes
“So, was there something else or did you just call me to get lectured?”
This time, Cadance let out a small giggle before she turned serious again
“I called you to talk about what happened this morning, and about Crystal Note.”

Sunset groaned and shook her head
“Listen Cadance, I don’t think you…”
Sunset stopped abruptly as Cadance stood up to her full height and shifted into a regal, dominant pose. Her wings flared wide as her eyes met Sunset with an aura of finality
“Sunset Shimmer, I hereby command you to tell me everything about the mare Crystal Note. This, I speak as a Princess of Equestria.”

Sunset just stared for a moment, then rolled her eyes but with a smile
“That was a little over the top, don’t you think?”
“Maybe, I’m still practicing after all.”
Both of them laughed and Sunset nodded as Cadance sat back down
“Okay, fair. Did Princess Celestia tell you anything about her yet?”
Cadance shook her head
“Not a single word about her or the Crystal Empire. She kind of admitted she really was a crystal pony, but the rumour mill of the palace told me more about her than Auntie did.”

Sunset sighed almost defeated. With Crystal Note spending more time with ponies of the staff, that was supposed to happen.
“So what does the royal rumour mill say, Your Highness?”
Cadance ignored the mockery from Sunset effortlessly
“Well, she’s a crystal pony. That means she can change how she looks. In the morning, she usually has a dull and grey coat, but over the course of the day, she absorbs the light from the sun, because her coat turns lighter and gets more sparkly. In the late evening, she’s sometimes glittering all over like she’s really made of crystal, especially when she had been in the gardens and got more sunlight that day.”

As soon as Cadance was finished, Sunset Shimmer just burst into laughter
"And ponies seriously believe all that? That's so rich."
"Well, can you blame them? Unlike you, they can't spend all day reading obscure books."
"Unlike me, they're not Princess Celestia's prized student and sent on important missions either."
Sunset smirked and Cadance sighed frustrated
"Are you going to tell me now or what?"

"Fine."
Sunset Shimmer still smirked, but the teasing tone was gone from her voice
"So, the only thing you got right is that her coat changes colour because she's a crystal pony. However, she can't control it and it has nothing to do with sunlight. It's called empathetic magic, meaning her emotions are what cause the change."
Cadance tilted her and Sunset elaborated
"In general, darker colours mean negative emotions, like fear, anxiety, sadness and such."
She called back how Crystal Note's eyes and coat had changed earlier when she confronted Blueblood
"And you've seen how rage and anger can affect her with your own eyes."
Cadance nodded and shivered a little. She had seen Crystal Note's grim expression as well.

"So if dark means negative emotions, that means she shines more brightly when she's happy, right?"
Sunset nodded thoughtfully
"Happy or relieved or satisfied, I guess. Sometimes when she likes a meal, she starts to sparkle. Or when she visits the gardens. When she's at peace, I suppose."
Cadance rubbed her chin thoughtfully
"So for anypony who knows this, she's like an open book to read."
"And we don't even need to be Princesses of Love for it."
Cadance took the quip with a small smile, but her thoughtful expression stayed

"How many ponies know about this?"
"You, me and Princess Celestia."
"And anypony Crystal Note might have told about it."
"Which is nopony I'd say. She's secretive about herself."
Cadance sighed and looked back at Sunset
"I guess that's for the best at the moment."
"As long as Crystal Note doesn't understand it better herself, she should decide who gets to know about it."
"Agreed."

Cadance shook her head and shivered again
"It was frightening to see her change just like that all of a sudden. Does that mean she lost reign on her emotions when she yelled at Prince Blueblood?"
Sunset Shimmer bit her lip and hesitated for a moment. I suppose she will find out sooner than later. She'll be more sensible around Crystal Note if she knows.
"She had a flashback."
"A what?"
"A sudden surge of memories. She remembered something she had forgotten from the curse and by the way her coat changed, it wasn't anything pleasant."
Sunset Shimmer's voice almost turned into a whisper at the last words and Cadance met her gaze
"What she said and the way she talked... I've never heard anypony talk like that."
"Me neither."
Cadance gulped but curiosity urged out another question
"Do you think she might have remembered something from that evil king?"
"I can't say for sure, but it seems the most likely."

"Did you talk with her about it?"
"Not yet. I don't think she could have faced whatever it was so shortly after her flashback."
Cadance sighed deeply and nodded
"I understand. She didn't seem very shocked after what happened, but that was because you were there for her right away."
Sunset blinked and tilted her head
"Wait, what?"

Cadance chuckled softly when she saw that she had managed to throw Sunset off loop for once
"You must have realized how much she looks up to you. I could tell right away, even from a distance."
"I think you need your alicorn senses checked, Cadance."
Sunset glared at Cadance, but her blushed cheeks told Cadance what she needed to know.

For the sake of peace between them, Cadance let the topic drop
"So what's the next step in our plan? Did you find out what could be worrying Auntie Celestia so much?"
"So far, nothing new. Did you learn something from her?"
"No, I didn't. I haven't had many chances to talk with her."
Cadance looked at her, but when Sunset looked up, she noticed that Cadance seemed to stare right through her with faraway eyes
"She's withdrawing herself even further. She throws herself into her work, hoping to find some distraction, but all it does is make her more aware of the change she won't be able to stop. And so, she worries more and more each day."

Cadance blinked a couple of times and shook her head, like she was trying to shake off what had just come over her. Sunset frowned as the meaning of Cadance words sunk in
"If we confront Princess Celestia now, she will just clam up. We have to make a move soon."
"But what can we do?"

Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath and took a risk
"When you see her next time, ask her about your cutie mark."
"My cutie mark? Out of all things, why should I ask about that?"
Sunset shook her head and looked away
"I can't tell you. If I do, you will react differently and she will notice it. Just ask her and tell me what she said and how she behaved. It might give us the hint we need."
"You're putting a lot of trust into this, Sunset Shimmer. Do you think this is wise?"
"Probably not."
She turned her head back towards Cadance
"But we're running out of time and out of options."

Cadance held her gaze for a whole minute before she finally nodded
"You gave me a valuable lesson today and some good advice, so I'm going to trust you on this one."
"Gee, thanks Princess."
Cadance blushed and looked to the side
"It's not like I don't trust your knowledge. It's just..."
"You can't trust me because you know I hate you."
Cadance blushed even more but nodded
"I wouldn't have said it that bluntly, but yes."

"Good. That means you're thinking for yourself. Keep it up and I might reconsider my opinion on you someday."
Sunset got on her hooves and headed for the door, holding back a yawn
"But I wouldn't get my hopes too high just yet, Princess."
"Why can't you say something nice for once without turning it into an insult?"

Sunset Shimmer laughed as she opened the door
"Goodnight Cadance."
"Goodnight Sunset. I'm looking forward to our next practice session."
Sunset looked back over her shoulder to taunt the princess about her obvious sarcasm, but she could only see sincere anticipation from Cadance. Unsure on how to react on that, Sunset simply closed the door silently.

She stayed silent as she walked back to her bedroom. She slipped under the covers of her bed, but it took some time for her to finally fall asleep.

Intermission: Cadance

Cadance sat in her room and watched the raindrops patter against her window. Her sense of time told her it was late, but through the thick blanket of grey and dark storm clouds, she couldn’t see if the sun was still up or the moon had already taken its spot.

Rainy days were rare in Canterlot, the city of the Princess of the Sun and Moon. Everypony knew how much Auntie Celestia enjoyed the warmth and light of the sun, so the weather patrol kept delaying rain as much as possible. That meant of course that when rain was necessary, it usually resulted in a heavy storm.

Cadance had grown up as a pegasus in a village of earth ponies. Even though she didn’t understand it as intricate as the pegasi of Cloudsdale, the weather made sense to her. She had been responsible for most of the weather work in her village and she knew that the plants needed good water to grow, at least a weekly shower and a drizzle each day. It also helped the weather magic from building up too much.

Canterlot didn’t have agriculture like other towns, so regular showers weren’t necessary. Canterlot also had more ambient magic than her little village, something about being a city of mostly unicorns and stuff. Cadance frowned. I really should have paid more attention on that lesson.

Even though she could not remember all the reasons, she could see the result clearly as yet another lightning bolt spilt the sky, followed by a low rumble of thunder. Too much magic, too much pressure and too little chances to release it. I really should talk to Auntie about that again.

She smiled when she thought of the kind mare that had taken her under her wing, both as an aunt when she lost her parents and as a teacher to help her understand her new powers. She really couldn’t image what she would have done without Auntie Celestia back then. It had only been a few months, but so much had happened and so much had changed, it felt like years to her.

That’s what made it so hard to see Celestia like this. Cadance missed the happy, carefree talks they used to have during dinner or the strolls through the gardens when the audiences of the day had ended.

Now, her Auntie was quiet and withdrawn. At times, she seemed downright depressed, but she didn’t want to tell her worries or share her heart, not with her niece and not with Sunset.

Cadance frowned and pushed those depressing thoughts away. I can’t let this glum weather drag me down. I’ll better find something do.

With that, she left her rooms wandered down the hallways.

On rainy days, the palace was surprisingly empty. No petitioners were scheduled today and court was delayed as well, which meant that the usual busy staff had very little to do. This late in the day that meant what little work remained had been taken care of and the staff ponies had retired already. Most of them had returned to their homes in the city. The ponies who also lived in the palace probably enjoyed some well-deserved lazy time in their chambers.

In the dim lights and with the rumble outside, the empty hallways of the giant palace could have been scary. For Cadance, it felt peaceful and tranquil. Just like nature needed the water from the rain to grow, she thought of this day as a chance for everypony to catch a deep breath, before they all could to throw themselves into work again.

She enjoyed the calmness as she walked aimlessly through the hallways with only the pitter-patter of the rain and the sound of her hooves on the marble floors. She let her thoughts drift and pass as they came, happy thoughts luring a smile to her face while troubling ones seemed to just get washed away by the rain.

Her legs had decided for her to take the route towards the grand hall when Cadance noticed a new sound beside the rain. This new sound didn’t disturb her tranquillity, in fact it made her smile grow brighter. Without any haste or urgency, but definitely intrigued, Cadance walked towards the source of pleasant music.

Around a few corners, Cadance found what she was looking for. In the middle of the grand hall, she saw a single pony. In the dim light, her coat seemed almost pure white. The mare had sat down on the floor and her hooves very busy as she played on a violin.

Cadance recognized Crystal Note right away, of course. She had been watching the crystal pony from a distance, but since Sunset Shimmer had told her to keep her ears open, she had taken that as a clue to keep the local gossip in check. Obviously, that advice was far more literal than she had first thought.

Cadance quietly stepped closer, smiling as she took in more of the music. It was very calm and soft but easily filled the entire hall. Cadance was sure she had never heard a song like that before, but just like the sound of the rain, the melody felt cleansing, washing away any of her troubling emotions. All that remained was a deep, but beautiful melancholy.

She had made it into talking distance by now, but she stopped and sat down instead of getting any closer. Crystal Note had not noticed her yet. For once, her eyes were closed as she played, but Cadance felt that even if she would talk right now, the violinist wouldn’t hear her. Cadance didn’t test that theory and watched as Crystal Note fully immersed herself in her own little world of music.

As she watched, Cadance found herself comparing the sight of Crystal Note playing her violin with an image in her mind. That image came from her practice session with Sunset Shimmer. The unicorn had demonstrated control and power by creating a whirlwind of flying books around her and shown her a glimpse of her mastery over magic. Crystal Note sat in an invisible storm of sound and music, but she also controlled every aspect of it as she weaved together note by note to create a different form of magic.

Cadance snapped back to attention when the music suddenly faded. Crystal Note still had her eyes closed and her violin in position, her hoof still holding the bow from the last note she had played.

When her eyes opened, Crystal Note turned towards Cadance. Before their eyes could meet, Crystal Note bowed down deeply in front of her, one forehoof stretched out towards her whiled the other held her instrument at her side. She bowed so deep that her forehead touched the marble floor.

For her part, Cadance was confused beyond any believe. Sure, ponies bowed their heads when she passed by, but not like this. She hadn’t seen this with Princess Celestia even, and she was nowhere as much of a princess as her aunt.

So she did the only thing she could think of, which was leaning down and gently pulling at Crystal Note’s hoof so the pony would get up again

“Don’t do that!”

Crystal Note sat back up quickly, but her eyes stayed on the floor as if she was scared

“Apologies, Your Highness.”

At the desperate sound of her voice, Cadance gasped and her hoof covered her mouth. Oh no, she really is scared. Scared of me? It was almost too much for her to take.

Cadance took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm.

“Crystal Note?”

She waited for a moment and when she got no reaction, she tried again with more insistence

“Crystal Note, please look at me.”

Cadance smiled gently when the mare finally looked up at her. For a moment, she watched Crystal Note’s turquoise eyes with their unfamiliar gemlike shape, but she quickly focused back on the pony behind them

“I’m not going to order you around or anything. You don’t have to treat me any different, okay? I just want to talk.”

“Yes, Your High-… um, yes Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”

“Cadance. My name is simply Cadance.”

Crystal Note nodded and returned the smile to Cadance, but soon her lips twitched and Cadance saw that she could barely hold back some giggling

“What’s so funny?”

“N-nothing Princess… I was just thinking, if anypony’s first name really was ‘Simply’. That would be so awkward.”

Crystal Note burst into giggles and Cadance smiled mirthfully

“I think it would be Simply Hilarious.”

They both started chuckling and their laughter echoed through the empty room.

Crystal Note quickly fell silent again, but Cadance felt that she was far more relaxed now. She still held her violin in her hooves, now cradled in her lap

“That song you played was beautiful, I’ve never heard anything like it.”

Immediately, Crystal Note tensed up again and let out a big sigh

“It’s the only thing that makes sense.”

Cadance leaned closer to get a better look, but Crystal Note had already closed her eyes again and the way her hoof wrapped around the violin spoke volumes to Cadance

“Why would you say that?”

“Because it’s true!”

Cadance saw the shiver that ran through the mare and she heard the sob Crystal Note was hiding in her behind her louder than usual voice.

What am I supposed to do? What can I do? Auntie Celestia would probably comfort Crystal Note with some superficial pleasantry before she quickly changed topics. Sunset would most likely say something insulting or shout to get the mare’s mind away from whatever bothered her.

But Cadance was not them. She knew that whatever they did would not help Crystal Note feel better. They wouldn’t and couldn’t help her like she could.

Cadance reached out and pulled Crystal Note into a big hug. Crystal Note’s eyes opened, scared by the sudden closeness to another pony, but Cadance gave her a reassuring squeeze. Crystal Note stopped fidgeting, but now she completely froze in place instead. Gently, Cadance pushed Crystal Note’s head against her. Since Cadance was taller than the crystal pony, her head came to rest against her chest.

Cadance didn’t know if Crystal Note was just overwhelmed or if she made a conscious decision, but she felt the trembles from the smaller mare, followed by a hitched sob. Cadance’ ran her hoof slowly down the back of Crystal Note’s head when the tears started running and Crystal Note finally let go.

They stayed like this for a while, Crystal Note crying and sobbing into Cadance’ coat, with hooves wrapped around her to keep her from running away, and to hold her. The only sound was the drumming of the rain from outside and the occasional sob from Crystal Note, followed by a hushed whisper from Cadance

“It’s okay. It’s okay.”

Eventually, the tears ran out even when the rain kept on pouring down. Cadance knew she had to be patient now. In her head, she already had some answers ready for what to say when Crystal Note felt ready to talk again and...

“I’m sorry, Princess.”

Cadance eyes flew wide open. That was not what she was expecting at all

“You don’t have anything to apologize, Crystal Note.”

There was another small sob and Cadance felt the shake of the head against her

“I barely managed three full sentences with you before I started crying. You must think that I’m pathetic.”

Cadance clicked her tongue and shook her head

“Now, why would I think that?”

Cadance sat up straight and moved her hooves to Crystal Note’s shoulders. Slowly, she pushed the mare back into a seating position, so she could look into her eyes

“Crystal Note, I’d be lying if I said I know exactly how you feel. But believe me, I know what it’s like to carry pent-up emotions in me. And know how it feels to loose somepony very important to you.”

Among the few things Sunset had told her about the Crystal Empire was the fact that the ponies were probably lost forever now that the faint connection of magic had been disturbed. Which meant, whatever family Crystal Note ever had, it was gone now. Crystal Note couldn’t talk about it Celestia or Sunset and she couldn’t talk about it with any other pony without telling them all about the Crystal Empire. No wonder she had such a tearful breakdown, after days of hiding behind fake smiles. Cadance knew that Sunset probably believed those smiles, but Cadance saw right through them. She didn’t need something as obvious as a change of colour to tell her.

“Do you, though?”

And again, Cadance was thrown off the loop

“I lost my parents during the events of my ascension. That’s why I came to Canterlot with Auntie Celestia.”

Crystal Note blew her breath through her nose and laughed bitterly

“Yes, you lost your parents who you remember and who you know loved you, and when you thought you were alone, there was somepony who took you in and looked out for you.”

Cadance kept her eyes firmly on Crystal Note. Usually, she was the one preen to overdramatics, but as she watched Crystal Note loose her battle against her own emotions, it was easy to stay calm.

“You have Sunset to look out for you.”
“I’m just another research project for Sunset Shimmer. It’s only a matter of time before she gets bored or finds something new.”
“Is that really what you think?”

Crystal Note turned her head away, she couldn’t look at Cadance. After a few beats, she mumbled towards the floor
“It would be easier if I believed that.”

Cadance sighed and tilted Crystal Note's head back towards her
"Well, too bad. Because that's not what's happening here."

Crystal Note tried to look away again, but Cadance’ hoof held her in place
“It doesn’t matter anyways.”
“And why would you say that?”
Crystal Note didn’t answer, but she lowered her eyes again so she wasn’t looking at Cadance even with her face hovering directly in front of her. Cadance knew there was something, she could feel the tension and so she stayed exactly where she was. Once she had set her mind on something, it would take nothing less than a furious dragon to keep her from it or maybe Auntie Celestia when she…

“Did you ever feel homesick?”
Cadance just blinked a couple of times, utterly confused again. How does she keep doing this? What can I do?

For a start, she answered the questions
“Yes, I did. I still from time to time, to be honest.”
“When you do, what do you see?”

Cadance tilted her head slightly but kept looking at the eyes that still didn’t meet her
“I see my old village in the forest. I see the familiar houses and ponies. I see my parents.”
“Do you want to know what I see?”

Finally, Crystal Note looked up at her, but as she did, Cadance almost wished she hadn’t. The turquoise eyes she saw seemed so empty and hard. They were nothing like when the mare was smiling. They weren’t like stone when Cadance had seen her glare Blueblood against a wall. The only word Cadance had to describe them was… dead.
“I see only dark and black.”

Cadance felt her eyes go wide when Crystal Note’s voice matched her eyes
“Do you know why?”
Cadance just shook her head, barely able to think, let alone speak
“Because, there’s just nothing.”

Without any warning, Crystal Note started crying again
“I can’t see anything, no houses, no streets, no ponies, no nothing! I don’t know my family. I’m almost sure I had a sister, but I don’t know her name or what she looked like or what she liked or if we even got along or anything!”

Cadance pulled her back against her, but Crystal Note squirmed out of her hold
“There is nothing! I miss it so much, but there is nothing I could even miss! And now I’m stuck here and nothing matters anymore, nothing I do makes a difference because everything around me is weird and strange.”

Cadance watched as the crystal pony turned back to look at her discarded violin on the floor
“That’s the only thing that makes sense anymore. When I play, it just feels right. And when I stop, nothing feels real anymore.”
Cadance took a step closer, but Crystal Note backed away further
“Sometimes I feel like this is all a dream. Maybe I’m still locked in that crystal and I’m imagining things. That’s why I can’t remember and that’s why nothing feels real. Because, I’m not real. And I shouldn’t be here.”

Cadance listened quietly, but when Crystal Note’s voice broke down further and further with each word until it was barely more than a sad whisper, she reached her boiling point.

Making use of her taller size once more, she quickly reached out and wrapped her hooves around Crystal Note, followed by her wings when the mare wouldn’t stop squirming.
Cadance didn’t say anything and just waited for Crystal Note to stop flailing her hooves, but once she did, Cadance immediate started walking towards the large double doors. It was more of an awkward hobble really, with Crystal Note wrapped in most of her limbs, but she eventually made it to the doors. With an almost angry thought of Open up!, her horn glowed briefly with magic as the door followed her mental command.

The sound of the rain from outside hit them almost like a tidal wave, but Cadance didn’t slow down, not even as the full force of the rain hit her and had them soaked in a matter of seconds. Crystal Note gasped and shivered but Cadance didn’t let her go until they were a good distance into the gardens.

When Cadance finally dropped her rather abruptly on the grass, Crystal Note scrambled back into a seating position and stared up at the princess with shock in her eyes. Her mane was soaked and hung down in front of her eyes, but Cadance didn’t look much better herself. She ignored the cold and the drumming of rain against her and nearly shouted so she could be heard

“What do you feel now?”
Crystal Note blinked a couple of times, mostly because she had to stare up at Cadance and into the rain
“I don’t know I understand what…”
“STOP mincing words. What do you feel RIGHT NOW?”
Cadance shouted out louder than she had wanted, but the cold rain on top of what she saw when she looked at Crystal Note pushed her on. Even now, she still had the image of those lifeless eyes in her head

“I feel wet.”
“And?”
“I feel wet and cold. And a little silly.”
Crystal Note brushed her wet mane out of her face
“Most of all, I’m surprised. I’ve never felt rain on my coat before. It’s nothing like snow.”

Cadance laughed kindly as she watched Crystal Note try to shake off the water, which didn’t work in the pouring rain at all. More importantly though, Cadance could see the light in her gemstone eyes again
“Does it feel real?”

Crystal Note stopped in place for a moment, but then a smile came to her
“Yes.”
“Do you feel real?”
Crystal Note thought for another moment, then giggled with a nod
“I do. I can’t remember ever feeling like this. So…”

Crystal Note couldn’t find the right word, but Cadance did so easily
“Alive.”
Crystal Note looked back at Cadance and slowly, she could return the smile
“Yes. That’s it. Alive. Wet and cold and alive.”

She giggled and Cadance joined in as well, until she suddenly had to sneeze
“Maybe we should go back inside, so you still feel alive tomorrow.”
“Yes Princess.”

Cadance still smiled as she swatted her soggy wing towards Crystal Note who dodged with a little sidestep. Cadance closed the doors once they were inside and they stayed long enough for Crystal Note to collect her violin before Cadance waved for her to follow.

When they reached the room, Cadance ushered her in with a sigh of relief
“Ah, warm, finally! Heat enchantments, but don’t ask me how they work, I’m just happy they do.”
Crystal Note looked around curiously, which made Cadance smile at first, but not for long. Soon Cadance realized that Crystal Note just had her eyes dart around, trying to look anywhere but her direction. She’s still afraid.

Without another word, Cadance levitated some towels from the adjacent bathroom for each of them. Four towels at once and no wobbling! She granted herself a smile for that while she rubbed her mane dry, just like Crystal Note in front of her.

Once she felt sufficiently dry, Crystal Note even dared to sit on one of the cushions across Cadance.
“Crystal Note, I promise you have no reason to fear me.”
As Cadance had hoped, that made Crystal Note look up, at least for long enough to see that her eyes weren’t empty and blank like before.

“I mean seriously, what’s the worst thing that could happen from you and me just talking?”
Crystal Note’s eye twitched and she mumbled
“You saw what happened last time I spoke to royalty.”
Cadance frowned at that. What does she mean, last time? We never talked and I’m sure she didn’t have a falling out Auntie Celestia. Who else… oh!

“Blueblood isn’t really royal, you know. He just keeps telling everypony he was.”
Crystal Note kept her eyes firmly on the floor, so Cadance carried on
“If you ask me, he needed somepony who told him off. Now he tries to act like it never happened, but everypony knows about it, no matter how hard he tries to sweep it under the rug,” she giggled behind her hoof.

Crystal Note’s ears flopped down in shame and Cadance stopped giggling
“Crystal Note, you’ve done nothing wrong. You stepped in for a friend and stopped Blueblood before he could hurt her. If anything, that’s admirable.”
Crystal Note shook her head violently
“I wanted to hurt him! I would have never kicked him or something, but everything I said, I said to hurt him.”

Cadance stood up and stepped closer once more
“You didn’t hurt him.”
“But I tried and…”
“And if he hadn’t acted the way he did for years, none of your words would have affected him the way they did.”

Crystal Note fell silent and Cadance once again lifted her chin with her wing
“Crystal Note, it’s his own fault that ponies see him like this, you were just the first one to call him out on it.”
Crystal Note held the gaze of the princess for a few moments and Cadance showed her nothing but sympathy. When she looked away though, her coat took a greyish hue and Cadance felt the pony’s fear, stronger than ever
“But what if it happens again? It happened before.”

Cadance eyes almost bulged out of her head. This is it. This is what she remembered and what we are looking for. Okay Cadance, don’t mess this up now.
She forced herself into a calm voice and a neutral posture, still staying close to Crystal Note as she asked
“What happened before, Crystal Note?”

“This.”
Crystal Note shook her head and whispered
“I think I tried to protect somepony. And I was so angry, I just said the first thing that came to my mind. I knew it was a bad idea but I was so angry I didn’t care.”

“Who did you try to protect?”
Again, all Crystal Note could do was shake her head
“I don’t know.”
“Was it a mare or a stallion? Somepony you knew?”
“I don’t know! I don’t know!”

The last answer sounded dangerously close to a sob, so Cadance gently placed her hoof on Crystal Note’s shoulder
“Shh, it’s okay. But you know I have to ask, right? You understand why, do you?”
Crystal Note nodded but kept her eyes clenched shut, no doubt to hide away some tears

“Do you remember from what you wanted to protect that pony?”
Crystal Note shook her head
“Not what. Who.”
Cadance kept her hoof in touch with Crystal Note when she felt that her worst fears turned out true after all
“From whom did you have to protect them?”
“Somepony… somepony like Blueblood.”

“Like Blueblood?”
Cadance took a heavy breath. Blueblood was rude, full of himself and obviously violent. But he was also convinced that he deserved to be royal, against all facts, just like…
Oh, please no…

Cadance leaned closer to Crystal Note and whispered, not trusting her voice for anything more
“Was it King Sombra?”
Crystal Note couldn’t stop the tears from leaking out of her closed eyes anymore. Sobs shivered through her small form, louder than before and more desperate as well. Cadance did the only thing she could and pulled the mare into an embrace, but Crystal Note howled in pain from remembering. Cadance tightened her grip on the mare and wouldn’t let go for a long while.

“Something bad happened. Something terrible. But I don’t know what. I’m scared.”
This time, Cadance knew exactly what to say
“Whatever it was, I won’t let it happen again. You’re safe now.”

Crystal Note just sobbed
“Why are you saying this? You barely even know me.”
“I know it feels right.”
Crystal Note shook her head
“Nothing feels right to me.”
“Did you ever tell Sunset that you feel this way?”

The mare shook her head and whispered
“I can’t.”
“So why could you tell me?”
“I don’t know!”
Cadance squeezed the mare when the shivering started again
“I just can’t stop talking to you and I don’t know why and it scares me.”

Cadance stayed silent for a moment. It seemed farfetched, but she decided to follow her instinct with this
“You say your music is the only thing that feels right. What does your music tell you right now?”
Crystal Note sniffled and shook her head
“It doesn’t make any sense.”
“That’s not what I asked, Crystal Note.”
“I hear a happy song.”

Cadance smiled immediately
“Isn't that something good, Crystal Note?”
“I’ve never heard a happy song before.”
“You’ve never opened up to anypony before either, have you?”
Crystal Note shook her head
“Not like this.”
“Then take this as a good sign, Crystal Note. Don’t be afraid to change, embrace it.”

Crystal Note nodded against the princess and Cadance squeezed her reassuringly
“May I hear your happy song, Crystal Note?”
The mare blinked and nodded shyly
“Um, I need my violin for that?”
“Of course.”

Cadance reached out for her magic and the instrument floated from its case towards them. Cadance had no trouble controlling her spell this time and held the violin firm enough so it would be safe, but not too tight to cause any damage. Almost like her hooves she still had wrapped around the crystal mare right now.

Crystal Note carefully left her embrace to reach for the violin, but Cadance just shifted on her seat to stay close to the mare. Crystal Note fidgeted a little, so Cadance followed her instinct and spread one of her wings to cover Crystal Note’s back. Between pegasi, this would be an intimate position, but Crystal Note didn’t know that. To her, the wing was a gesture of comfort, foremost.

Crystal Note’s hooves stopped shivering so she could bring her violin in position. Like Cadance had seen before, the mare’s eyes closed down before the first stroke of her bow. Cadance just listened. She had expected a different song, something lively and upbeat that ponies would dance to, that was what she would call happy music.

Crystal Note’s idea of happy meant something different. Her song was, most of all, slow. That didn’t mean it was boring, but it was quite the opposite from what Cadance had in mind. To her, happy meant energy, cheerfulness and activity. Crystal Note’s song was calm. An image came to Cadance, of a soft rug in front of a fireplace. Outside might be a storm for all she cared, but in here, she didn’t have to worry. She could lay down and enjoy the warmth of the fire, the quiet crackling of the flames. Outside might be dark, but in here, she didn’t need more but the softly flickering light of the flames to know she was safe. She felt the peace this quiet place could offer her, she felt safety and tranquillity and a deep contentment she couldn’t get anywhere else. It was like she could take a deep breath from the world and not worry about anything. She felt the kind of happiness Crystal Note was searching for without even knowing. But, she also felt hope that someday, Crystal Note might find a place where she belonged once more.
This is how she feels when she’s around me?

At some point, Cadance must have dozed off, because the sound of rain was gone and her room was completely dark. She was still sprawled on the pillows, but somepony had pulled the thick blankets from her bed over her to keep her warm.
Cadance didn’t move for another few minutes, she was too comfy to leave the warmth of the blankets yet. So she only let her eyes roam through the room, it only took her a moment to adjust to the lack of light.

By the window, she saw the silhouette of a pony staring at the sky. Crystal Note had not noticed that Cadance was awake yet and looked at the unfamiliar sight of the stars, searching for anything that could remind her.

Cadance was just about to stand up and join her, when Crystal Note started to hum. Cadance recognized the melody as the one she had heard when she fell asleep. A few moments later, Crystal Note’s voice grew from a melodious humming into a song

When she was just a girl
She expected the world
But it flew out of reach
So she ran away in her dreams

And dreamed of paradise, paradise
She dreamed of paradise, of paradise
She dreamed of paradise, of paradise,
Every time she closed her eyes.

Cadance stayed were she was and listened. She probably couldn’t move even if she wanted. There was something about Crystal Note’s voice that she couldn’t understand. Whatever it was, the song seemed to slip right past her mind and directly into her heart. She barely heard the words as much as the feeling behind them, sadness and longing, but most of all hope. It was an irrational hope, against all odds and with many setbacks, but for Cadance it simply felt so right.

Crystal Note kept singing for a while and Cadance soon drifted back to sleep, the song and the soft voice following her into her dreams this night.

Chapter 21

“Okay, let me sum this up again.”
Sunset looked at the notes in front of her once more and shook her head
“You remember yelling at someone like Blueblood to protect somepony. You were angry and you didn’t think of the consequences.”
Crystal Note nodded with a blush on her cheeks
“I was still scared, but anger won out in the end.”

Sunset nodded and scribbled down another note
“And then, something terrible happened.”
“Yes.”
Sunset sighed and rubbed her temple. This is not enough. I need more details.
“Who was the pony you tried to protect?”
“I wish I knew.”
“And that pony ‘like Blueblood’, that has to be Sombra, right? We only have historical documents and legends as reference, but he didn’t seem the type of king who liked to share his power with anypony.”
Crystal Note shivered at the mention of the name and lost the remain of her sparkles, but she still managed a nod
“I… I don’t know, but that would make the most sense.”

Sunset groaned and shook her head
“So, let’s put up some theories.”
She turned to the chalkboard that dominated an entire wall of the study and scribbled down the words from her notes with enough space in between
“Why would you yell at the king?”
The word ‘Reasons’ joined the board, right under King Sombra
“When you stood up against Blueblood, he threatened one of your friends. Considering that Sombra scares you more than Blueblood, the pony you tried to protect had to be somepony very important to you.”

The piece of chalk in her magic wrote down ‘Threat’, ‘Important Friend’ and a few lines in between. Sunset tapped her chin
“Who could be that important to you? Probably somepony from your family, maybe…”
“Sister.”
Sunset turned around and stared at Crystal Note
“Come again?”
“I… I’m almost sure I had a sister.”
“You’re almost sure?”
“I don’t know her name or see her face, but I know… no, I don’t know, but I feel it.”
Sunset cringed at just how convinced Crystal Note seemed, but feelings wouldn’t help them now. Only facts would help.
“Do you remember anything else about her?”
Crystal Note shook her head
“I’m sorry, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset sighed again, but she wrote ‘Sister’ next to important pony
“Moving on, then. What other reasons could there be?”
Over the course of the next hour, Sunset filled the chalkboard with all kinds of ideas, crossing lines in between and figuring out which would be the most logical outcome. Crystal Note didn’t say anything unless Sunset asked her, but even then she barely gave any input.

In the end, it was just Sunset staring at the chalkboard and scribbling down more and more absurd ideas. When she realized that, she let out a frustrated groan
"Augh, this isn't getting us anywhere! All we do is going in circles here.”
“Well, maybe you need a different approach then?”

Cadance’ voice from behind her only surprised her for a second, then she spun around and glared at the wannabe-princess
“Who said you could just brag in here?”
“Hi Sunset, nice to see you too. I’ve had a nice day so far, thank you for asking.”

Crystal Note barely managed to hide a giggle that stopped when Sunset shot a glare in her general direction before she focused back on Cadance
“You’re not though enough to make sarcasm work.”
Whatever reaction Sunset expected from the pink princess, it was not the big smile she saw from Cadance
“Coming from you, I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“Coming from me, you should take this as a threat.”
Sunset Shimmer kept her eyes on Cadance, but her glare only intensified
“You’re nothing but a naïve little filly and the moment Princess Celestia finds out how helpless you are, she’s going to strip you of your title and kick you out.”
“If you want to threaten me, you should try something I’d be actually afraid of.”

Sunset Shimmer barked out a hard and unkind laughter
“Oh please. You’d be lost without somepony cleaning up behind you and cook your meals for you. If you had to leave your cosy little suite behind, where would you even go? You wouldn’t survive a week not being a princess.”
Sunset watched as Cadance’ smile grew more and more strained, very quickly turning into an angry scowl. That’s it. Get angry at me. Give me a reason to put you back in your place. Sunset smirked and waited for the Princess of Useless Feelings to boil over and do something stupid.

Cadance glared at her for a couple of beats, but then her frown vanished completely and any anger was just gone. In its place, Sunset saw something she hated even more than Cadance’ mindless smile. Pity. Princess Cadance was looking at Sunset with a sad, pitiful smile. Cadance was feeling bad for her and Sunset hated it.

Before she could get back at her, Cadance started talking in a soft voice, full of understanding and compassion it would have made Sunset sick, if the words wouldn’t cut through her like knives
“I guess you’re right, Sunset. I would be helpless, all on my own. And I’m sorry I never realized before how terrifying that thought must be for you.”
“For me?”
Sunset was unable to be snarky, she couldn’t think of a comeback. She couldn’t even stop her voice from sounding so weak and pathetic
“What do you mean?”

Sunset wanted to gag when Cadance’ smile turned even softer and she wanted to yell when Cadance’ eyes looked at her with so much pity. However, all she could do was stare up at her when Cadance continued in that soft voice
“I mean, you’ve been living in the palace for most of your life. It’s your home and I’m intruding.”
Sunset couldn’t look away and her voice failed her, so she couldn’t stop Cadance
“I know how you must feel.”
Sunset gritted her teeth together. Shut up.
“And I promise I will never get between you and Auntie Celestia.”
Auntie Celestia! In a sudden burst of rage, Sunset’s voice returned
“SHUT UP!”

Sunset screamed at the top of her voice and with murder in her eyes
“You know nothing! You don’t know anything! You can pretend all you like, but you’ll never understand me! I’m not some wannabe like you! I am Sunset Shimmer! I’m the most powerful unicorn of all times! I solved magical mysteries for Princess Celestia before you even knew she existed! I fulfilled missions not even Princess Celestia could do! I’m her equal, if not her better! And all you are is a fake pretend-wannabe failure and that’s why I hate you! You could never get between me and the Princess! And Princess Celestia would never send me away!”

Sunset breathed hard when her rant ended abruptly. She was still burning up with rage, and that’s why her voice cracked at the end. She was so angry that tears ran down her cheeks. They had to be angry tears. They had to!

Cadance backed away as soon as Sunset started to scream, with real fear. As Sunset went on, any pity faded, any compassion left her features. Now there was a cold glare instead
“You know, I tried so hard to see something good in you, Sunset Shimmer. I never wanted to believe what they all told me. But you really are nothing but an arrogant, self-centred and ill-tempered brat. You’re so full of yourself, not even Celestia is good enough for you.”
“That’s so rich, coming from you!”
Sunset faced her glare head on, fire and ice causing the air to sizzle between them.

“Let me tell you something, Sunset Shimmer. If you were sent away from the palace, where would you go? When was the last time you had to cook your own meals or even make your own bed?”
“Shut up! I leave the palace all the time when I’m on missions for the Princess!”
“Oh yes, your important missions.”
Cadance sneered back and Sunset gritted her teeth. How can she even dare talk about Princess Celestia like that?
“Do you really think Princess Celestia has all these super-important missions and problems just lined up waiting for you?”

Sunset flinched back, but she didn’t even know why
“What do you even mean?”
“Celestia could take care of all of these missions without you. She’s probably done so for centuries. You don’t really think she waited almost a thousand years just for Sunset Shimmer to appear and solve all her problems?”
“Obviously, that’s exactly what she did! I’m her most talented student ever!”

Cadance laughed again and sent Sunset’s world tumbling
“Maybe you really are. But do you know what it looks like to me? Auntie Celestia is keeping you busy. She’s giving you tasks that keep you occupied so your temper won’t get in your own way. It’s how I deal with overeager children as well when I’m foalsitting. I give them simple tasks, so it won’t matter if they mess up or not.”

“SHUT UP!”
Sunset Shimmer crumpled on the floor and her tears kept running. It can’t be true. It can’t. Is this how they all see me? Is this how she sees me?
Sunset didn’t even realize that it wasn’t her voice who had screamed this time.

She blinked through her blur of tears and saw that somepony had stepped between Cadance and her. Crystal Note stood as tall as she could in an effort to shield Sunset from any glaring. Sunset could only see her backside, but Crystal Note’s stance was aggressive. Her coat was grey right now and Sunset knew that Cadance had eyes made of stone pushing her back right now

“How can you say such terrible things? What gives you the right to judge her? Sunset may not be the nicest of ponies, but she always always ALWAYS helps! She doesn’t just try, she helps! Even if it’s not the way you’d expect!”

Sunset watched as Cadance backed away a little from Crystal Note, just like Blueblood had when faced with the crystal pony’s anger. Unlike Blueblood, Cadance looked guilty enough and Crystal Note didn’t rage at her, even if her rant was far from over

“You say Sunset is so full of herself, but why would she put herself in danger for others then? She could have finished her mission easily, but she took the hard way and saved my life instead. And now she keeps up with me, even though I’m slow at learning and even when I ask annoying questions. Princess Celestia just ignores those and you just run away from them. So who are you to judge? How can you expect Sunset to be perfect when you’re so far from it?”

Cadance lowered her head in what had to be shame and her ears flopped down as well. She shook her head in kind of an answer, as if she didn’t trust her voice, just like Sunset didn’t trust her own right now
“I thought you were different. Last night when we talked… but you’re obviously not. You asked me how I felt. Now I’m asking you, Princess: How do you feel right now?”

Crystal Note ended calmly and sat down on the floor, so Sunset could still cower behind her if she wanted. At the same time, she kept looking at Cadance and waited for an answer.

Sunset had a difficult time standing up since her hooves were still shaking. At the same time, she was aware she could probably not stand at all if it wasn’t for Crystal Note coming to her rescue the way she did. She stumbled the two steps forward and sat down next to the crystal pony. Sunset didn’t dare look at Cadance until she heard the sob
“I feel just awful.”

Sunset looked up and found Cadance to be the same teary mess she supposed she was right now. Another hitched sob, then she looked directly at her
“Sunset, I’m so…”
“Don’t!”
Sunset cut Cadance off before she could even start
“A princess doesn’t apologize.”
Cadance snorted and shook her head
“A pony who makes a mistake should always apologize, it shouldn’t matter if she’s a princess or not.”
“You didn’t do anything wrong. You saw a weakness and you exploited it. That’s smart.”
“It’s heartless, and it’s the complete opposite of who I want to be.”

Sunset stared at Cadance and Cadance stared back, still sniffling
“You’re helpless, Cadance. Naïve and helpless.”
“And you’re arrogant, Sunset. You’re downright a pain. But if anypony ever manages to change me, it’s going to be you.”
It’s got to be me.

Without any further warning, Sunset started to laugh. The laughter was not bitter or angry, but it wasn’t very cheerful either. This whole situation was just so absurd, what else could she do but laugh? Cadance talking her down, then Crystal Note coming to her rescue, and now this? This day couldn’t get any more weird if the Lord of Chaos suddenly reappeared next to them.

Cadance laughed along, mostly relieved. She rubbed away some leftover tears with her hoof, but then levitated a box of tissues from the desk behind her, without looking. Always the polite princess, she offered the box to Sunset first. Sunset’s usual smirk reappeared as she took a few tissues and rubbed then over her face. If nothing else, at least one lesson stuck around.

Crystal Note still sat next to Sunset, but was watching both of them. Sunset would expect her to smile at the sudden reconciliation between her and Cadance. But, on this weirdest of days, Crystal Note just watched them with an unusual, thoughtful expression
“What’s wrong?”
The crystal mare shook her head
“Usually, I’m the one in tears. It’s strange being on the other side for once.”
Cadance sputtered and laughed even harder than before, followed by Sunset. At least the weirdness spreads evenly.

Cadance blew her nose one last time, then looked around for a waste bin to dump her tissues in. She couldn’t find one, of course, so Sunset took care of it and fizzled them out of existence, like any unicorn would.
Cadance got stuck when she saw the large chalkboard and frowned when she read what Sunset had written
“What’s all this?”

Sunset looked between Crystal Note and Cadance and shrugged
“You tell me. Apparently, all this came up when you two talked it out.”
Cadance took a closer look and frowned when she noticed all the lines and crossed out words Sunset had added to the few facts Crystal Note had given her. Crystal Note didn’t say anything as usual, but she was watching the two others carefully. Sunset could only guess that she didn’t trust the sudden peace between Cadance and her, but that was just the dynamic between them. The only difference was that today, for the first time, Cadance had pushed back.

“I think I know what’s wrong. You’re thinking about it like Sunset Shimmer.”
Sunset glanced back at Cadance. On any other day, she would have a snarky comment at something as stupid as that, but today she just rolled her eyes
“And by that, you mean?”
Cadance tried to explain and waved her hooves in front of her
“You’re trying to see logic behind everything. Every action has a specific cause and a specific reaction, which leads to one specific result. There’s no other way you can see it.”
“That’s how it works, Cadance.”
“That how you want it to work. But in all of this, there are a lot of conflicting emotions involved. Emotions don’t follow any rules, Sunset.”

Sunset sighed deeply and shook her head
“We need more information to understand what really happened, Cadance. We definitely don’t need more stuff to make it even more confusing.”
“It’s not confusing for her.”
Cadance pointed at Crystal Note who looked up surprised and in fact very confused
“Huh? Me?”

“Yes.”
Cadance shifted around so she could look at Crystal Note, but she threw a sideway-glance at Sunset Shimmer first
“This isn’t going to make any sense to you, at first. But, do you think you can just listen for a little while?”
Sunset let out an exaggerated sigh and rolled her eyes again. Might as well embrace the weirdness now that I can’t stop it anymore. She waved with her hoof for Cadance to start whatever she was getting at.

Cadance focused on Crystal Note who looked somewhat scared. When Cadance reached out and took hold of her hooves, most of that fear faded, but Crystal Note was still very nervous. Sunset could tell since her coat was still mostly grey and her tail twitched nervously
“Crystal Note, take a deep breath and tell me how you feel right now.”

Crystal Note seemed to understand and Sunset watched curiously as the crystal mare closed her eyes, took a deep breath and whispered after a moment of thinking
“Nervous. And anxious.”
“And why is that?”
Cadance managed to keep her voice calm, but Sunset could tell she was just as curious as she was. Crystal Note barely whispered, so Sunset leaned in closer
“I’m afraid that I’ve done something terrible. I’m afraid Sunset will find out, but I still want her to find out, because not knowing just hurts so much.”

Sunset glanced between Cadance and Crystal Note with open suspicion. That’s more than she told me all day. How does Cadance get her to talk so much? Is Crystal Note holding back information from me?

Crystal Note started shivering, but Cadance managed to keep her calm
“It’s okay, Crystal Note. I know you’ve done nothing wrong.”
You know? How can you know that?
“What does your music tell you about this?”
Wait, what?

Crystal Note took a shaky breath and whispered
“It’s that song. The one Sunset Shimmer heard when she was inside my head.”
Cadance looked at Sunset, a tad worried it seemed
"You can read her mind?"
"Not like you think. It's mind magic and it lets me access her subconscious mind. But, the one time we tried didn't work as planed."
Sunset waved her hoof towards the chalkboard that was filled with theories and possible connections
"You think this is messy? You have no idea what it's like inside her head."

“Could you do it again?”
Sunset flinched and rubbed her temple as she remembered the headache that had followed the last time she used that spell
“I don’t think that’s a good idea. I literally learned nothing from looking into her mind last time.”
“But this time, you know why! It’s this song. It’s the key you need to unlock everything.”

Sunset looked at Crystal Note who cowered in fear already
“No. It’s too much of a risk.”
“Since when has this ever stopped Sunset Shimmer?”
Sunset growled at Cadance
“Shut up. You need two ponies to make that spell work. And Crystal Note is in no condition to do it right now.”

Cadance, mildly annoyed, looked back at the crystal pony and gasped when she saw the fear in her eyes
“Oh no, Crystal Note. I’m sorry. I didn’t think that…”
Crystal Note shook her head
“It wouldn’t work anyways. I’d have to be asleep for the spell.”
Sunset couldn’t fully supress a smug grin, satisfied that Crystal Note had not forgotten about the details of the mind spell.

“So we wait for the night.”
“No. We use a sleep spell.”
Crystal Note looked between the two of them
“The spell didn’t work last time. Why should it work now?”
“Because, Crystal Note, you now have your song to guide you. And Sunset Shimmer has a lead to follow.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and sighed
“It’s would be worth a try. If Crystal Note wasn’t terrified about it.”
Sunset noticed that Crystal Note was now watching her closely. She turned her head and their eyes met. Crystal Note had changed a lot during the last few weeks, but whenever she looked at her, Sunset still saw open admiration in those gemstone eyes. Right now, she even saw something more.
“If you are sure that you want to cast the spell, I’ll do it, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset looked very closely at Crystal Note and searched for any doubts or any fear. She noticed a feint trace of both, but in front of that she saw the pony who protected her friend Dusty against an unknown foe. She also saw the angry mare who defended her friend even against a princess. I tried to protect somepony and then something terrible happened.
Crystal Note’s words echoed through her mind. Something terrible might happen again. Sunset know that it was a possibility, and Crystal Note had to know too. But, Crystal Note braved her fear, as long as Sunset Shimmer was there to lead her.

And just when I though this day couldn’t get any weirder.
“Alright. We’ll do it.”
“How can I help?”

Sunset and Crystal Note both turned their head towards Cadance
“You can’t. This is high level magic and dangerous. You’re more of a risk than any help.”
Cadance took the barely hidden insult with a sigh, but her wings twitched eagerly
“There must be something I can do.”

Sunset Shimmer grinned inwardly but simply nodded to Cadance
Now who needs a meaningless task to keep herself occupied?
“You can stand guard. This spell takes a lot of concentration, so you should make sure she doesn’t suddenly barge in like a certain other princess did today.”
Cadance rubbed the back of her head, but she stood up and headed towards the door. She sat down so she could keep both ponies and the door in sight, though most of her attention was on Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset took a deep breath and motioned to one of Princess Celestia’s big sitting cushions. Crystal Note could easily lie down on it and rested her head on her forehooves
“Ready?”
“Yes, Sunset Shimmer.”
“Alright.”
Sunset used a well-dosed amount of magic for her slumber spell, just enough to induce a deep sleep but not so much that Crystal Note would stay catatonic for the rest of the day.
“Okay, remember what Cadance said. Use the song to guide you. Here goes.”

Crystal Note’s eyes clouded over as the spell took hold of her, but Sunset only found a little glimmer of resistance before they fell shut. Moments later, Crystal Note was breathing deeply and evenly, only her ears flicked a little as she slept.

Sunset noticed that Cadance was still watching them with open wonder, but she pushed that all away. She had to concentrate now. The spell had not changed since the last time she cast it, but now she knew more. Princess Celestia had given her some useful pointers, but that night when she had confessed her anxiety towards mind magic had told Sunset more than enough already.
Mind magic affects my mind as much as Crystal Note’s. I need to be aware of that all the time. I will control my spell, not the other way around.

With a swift, confident motion, Sunset touched Crystal Note’s forehead with her horn.

Cadance was getting more and more anxious as she watched the other two. It had been almost an hour now since either of them had moved, beside breathing, and she wondered if everything was alright.

Just when she was on the edge of calling somepony for help, but then all of a sudden Sunset’s head jerked up and both their eyes opened wide
“ROSE QUARTZ!”

Sunset Shimmer rubbed her temples, as the almost familiar headache began throbbing, though nowhere as bad as the first time. Her vision was blurry for a couple of moments, but she could still make out Crystal Note in front of her, curling up into a ball on the large cushion and shivering. Even though she had her eyes pressed shut, a few tears managed to escape.

And of course, Cadance flew right to her to fuss over Crystal Note. Whatever good mood Sunset might have had before, it evaporated under the throbbing pain in her head
“Give her some space. She needs to recover.”

Cadance, reluctantly, let go of Crystal Note, but the latent anger in Sunset’s voice was enough to make her follow orders right now
“So, did it work? What did you see?”
Sunset Shimmer growled and Cadance backed away another step. Something about the alicorn’s voice just made her feel nauseous right now.

She gave her head another minute of silence, and the pain faded into a dull bumping at least. Instead of turning to Cadance, she walked over to look at the chalkboard with all her notes and theories
“I learned something. But it’s very vague, I’m not sure.”
Just by looking at the notes, Sunset Shimmer knew there was something important hidden in all the lines and crosses. She could feel it, she could almost taste it, whatever it was, it was just barely out of her reach.

Cadance tried to be helpful and joined her in staring at the chalkboard, although she kept throwing glances at Crystal Note needed longer to recover than Sunset
“Um, you said something when the spell broke. Maybe that’s important.”
Sunset frowned and tilted her head
“I did? I can’t remember clearly.”
“Both of you, actually. You said ‘Rose Quartz’.”

“Rose Quartz…”
Suddenly it was all clear. How could she not have seen it before? It was so obvious the whole time.

Sunset grabbed a piece of chalk in her magic and Cadance stared with wide eyes. The chalk wobbled dangerously in Sunset’s magic and a sideway glance told her that Sunset was barely able to get a hold of herself.
Then, the chalk darted across the board at ridiculous speed. A few words were marked and clear lines in between formed a connection. The word ‘Sister’ was circled a dozen times, and ‘Important’ next to it got a similar treatment.
Then, just a few seconds later, it stopped. The piece of chalk dropped out of Sunset’s magic and clattered on the floor. Sunset Shimmer blinked a couple of times and shook her head
“Whoa, that was weird.”

They looked at the chalkboard together and suddenly, it made sense. Even Cadance could see it
“King Sombra used crystal ponies for experiments with magic.”
“That’s why Crystal Note is so wary of magic in general.”
“He wanted to use her sister next, but she intervened.”
“She was angry and attacked the king.”
“Then, something terrible happened.”
Cadance nodded and all colour drained out of her face
“By all gods.”

Sunset sighed and shook her head
“No wonder she’s downright paranoid.”
“Oh, you poor thing.”
Cadance lost no time to pull Crystal Note into a tight hug. The crystal pony was still dazed, but she seemed more than happy to have this kind of affection right now.

Sunset watched from a distance. She wasn’t any good with those things, better let Cadance have her moment. At least for this.
“Come on, Crystal Note. You’re burning up, let’s get you in bed. You need rest.”
Cadance carefully helped the mare back on her hooves and lead her towards the door, but her eyes lingered on Sunset
“Are you going to be okay for a while?”
“Yeah. Thanks.”

Sunset didn’t notice that Cadance watched her with concern for a minute longer, she was already studying the chalkboard again. She barely even heard the door close as she was lost in her thoughts. Sombra was coming at something big. He knew something that was so dangerous that even Princess Celestia had to intervene. But what? What could be so powerful?
Sunset frowned. Whatever it was, Princess Celestia doesn’t want anypony to ever find out. It has to do with Crystal Note, Cadance and me. But how far would she go?
An uneasy thought crossed her mind. All these missions and new study subjects… are those her attempts to keep me away from the truth? Is she sabotaging my studies on purpose? Does she really want to help me, or is she just trying to control me? Is that why she showed me the mirror?

Sunset flinched when the door opened, but it was only Cadance who had returned
“What a day, huh?”
She sat down next to Sunset with a heavy sigh
“How are you holding up.”
“Don’t worry about me. I’m more worried about Princess Celestia.”

Cadance nodded and her wings twitched
“Me too. She was acting so strange when we talked earlier today.”
“About what?”
“I took your advice, Sunset. I asked her of the meaning of my cutie mark. Auntie Celestia was very nervous.”

That was enough to get Sunset’s full attention back on Cadance
“Okay, tell me exactly what she said about your cutie mark.”
“She didn’t want to say anything, but I was persistent. In the end, she just told me not to worry about my crystal heart for now, that all would be clear to me when the time was right.”
Sunset Shimmer’s ears perked up immediately
“Are you sure she called your cutie mark a ‘crystal heart’? It could have been something else?”
“No, she definitely said crystal heart. Is that important?”

Sunset sighed and nodded. She levitated one of the oldest tomes between them and flipped through the pages
“Remember the source of power King Sombra used to amplify his magic? The one that was bound to the northern empire and couldn’t be moved away?”
“Yes. What about it?”
“This source was in fact an ancient artefact, and it was called the ‘crystal heart’.”
She finally found the page and showed Cadance a mostly faded illustration. Cadance leaned closer and tilted her head, but now that she knew what to look for, she saw it as well
“That… looks very close to my cutie mark.”
“Yeah, I thought so too.”
“But what does that mean?”

Sunset poked at the image on the page
“Well, I think it’s safe to say that you have some connection to the Crystal Empire, Cadance, as it once was, before the Dark King took over and messed things up.”
“But, how is that even possible? That all was hundreds of years ago, how could a connection like that stay hidden for so long?”
“I don’t know, but I bet Princess Celestia knows.”

Cadance stared at the page for a while longer, or Sunset thought so. But then she felt a hoof on her shoulder and turned around. Cadance was looking at her, with the same worried expression that she had looked at Crystal Note before
"Sunset Shimmer, you need some rest. That spell has taken a lot out of you. I can feel it."
As much as Sunset hated Cadance' reasoning, the burning itch in her horn told her she was right. Still, the though to Princess Celestia being involved in all of this wouldn't let her go
"We're on to something big here. Everything is leading into a certain direction."
"I'm not saying we give up. I'm just suggesting you take a break."

"Cadance, I need to get behind all of this before..."
Sunset hesitated to finish that sentence. So far, Cadance had been useful, but could she trust her enough for this?
"Before Auntie Celestia finds out?"
Sunset took a deep breath, and then nodded.

"Sunset, I think we need to talk to her."
"Not we, you. You're the only one she still talks to without getting suspicions."
"Sunset..."
Cadance didn't look convinced and tried to reason with her, but Sunset couldn't let her
"No, listen. Ask her about the crystal mirror."

"What?"
"The crystal mirror. It's a very powerful artefact she showed me once."
Cadance frowned at her
"Why have you never mentioned it before?"
"Because, I thought it was just a coincidence. But I'm not sure anymore."

Cadance shook her head
"I always thought I'd celebrate the day I see Sunset Shimmer unsure about something, but now it just makes me worry more."
"So, will you ask her?"

Sunset knew this was a big gamble. Cadance could say no and bug her about the mirror. Cadance could say yes to her but confess to Princess Celestia about their hidden research. Even if Cadance agreed to help, Princess Celestia could realize what was happening and intervene.
So Sunset waited as Cadance worked it out for herself. She didn't look any happy, but in the end, she nodded anyways
"I will ask her. But only if you promise to get some rest, Sunset Shimmer."
Sunset fought back the urge to roll her eyes and nodded.

Cadance insisted to take her to her room, but Sunset disagreed
"As far as everypony is concerned, we're not on talking terms with each other. We don't want to cause any suspicions before you had a chance to talk to Princess Celestia."
Cadance sighed, but agreed, so Sunset made the way to her room by herself.

She made an effort to look particularly grumpy, just to make sure non of the staff would bother her. Inside her room, she had to take a few deep breaths. Whatever was behind all this, there was no more turning back now.

One way or another, she would solve the mystery of the mirror and what she had seen, and she would do so very soon.

Chapter 22

After getting her first useful leads in weeks, Sunset Shimmer made an effort to spend as much time as she could in Princess Celestia's private study.

Sunset Shimmer felt a familiar flare of frustration as the chalkboard turned into a mess of lines, connections and crossed out words with no clear answer in sight. However, at this point, the door behind her opened. Sunset turned around with a smile, expecting to see Princess Celestia. Her smile turned sour when she saw who had just barged in
“What are you doing here, Cadance?”

Sunset just rolled her eyes and turned towards the chalkboard, her back towards the wannabe-princess
“You should leave. If Princess Celestia finds you here, she will…”
“Princess Celestia left for an urgent meeting in Cloudsdale. She won’t be back before tomorrow night and asked me to inform you she has to cancel her study session with you.”

Sunset Shimmer clenched her teeth together, seething with anger she was barely able to hold back
“And she had to send you to do that? She couldn’t even tell me HERSELF? She didn’t even have two bucking minutes to spare before she left for some stupid whiny pegasus who…”
“That’s enough now, Sunset.”

She spun around and glared at Cadance who stood tall now, mimicking a stance she had seen from Princess Celestia so many times, just like Cadance mimicked the princess’ commanding tone of voice. She even faced Sunset Shimmer’s glare head on, like Princess Celestia would.

At another time, Sunset might have actually been impressed by the act. Right now, it only fueled her anger more
“You little wannabe, I’ll smack your plot all the way back to your little backwater village and then I’ll…”
“Sunset Shimmer! Princess Celestia left me in charge of all business in the royal palace while she is in Cloudsdale. Therefore, I expect you to treat me with proper respect until she returns.”

Sunset Shimmer sucked in her breath through her teeth, ready to unleash the volcano of rage inside her, until her brain caught up on what Cadance said, especially the emphasis on one word. Princess. She never calls Celestia ‘Princess’, it’s always ‘Auntie’.

She threw another, closer look at Cadance and noticed the difference. While Cadance perfectly mimicked the royal stance, she was tense. If Sunset only noticed it on second glance, it would be enough to fool everypony else in the palace. But what gave Cadance away were her eyes.

Cadance couldn’t copy that light in Princess Celestia’s eyes that came from centuries of wisdom and unrivalled authority. Instead, she had a fire in her eyes that was supposed to get her the same authority with the passion of a young ruler, eager to take her first hoofsteps in ruling a kingdom. It worked, but not with Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset saw that behind those eyes, Cadance was close to a full-blown nervous breakdown. She was playing a charade for everypony, but what she was trying to do was asking Sunset for help. And she was desperately hoping that Sunset would notice quickly.
Sweet Celestia, this is wrong on so many levels. Out of all ponies, Cadance would never run to me for help. How big of a mess is this to make her go so far?

Sunset’s mind ran at the speed of light, going through all the possibilities. Nearly all of them ended with Princess Celestia or all of Equestria in dire danger, and she didn’t like that at all. Even if Cadance was overreacting, Sunset couldn’t turn down her plea for help even if she wanted to. What a mess. But if anypony can solve this, it’s got to be me.

Sunset dimmed down her anger to a bearable level. Cadance believed that somepony would be watching them, so she couldn’t drop the act. Sunset Shimmer would never openly agree with Princess Cadance. Sunset Shimmer would never treat Princess Cadance with ‘proper respect’ without Princess Celestia around. So Sunset did what was expected of her.

She gritted her teeth together and bowed her head, but just barely enough. Her eyes didn’t lower accordingly and she kept shooting daggers at Cadance. When she answered Cadance’ demand, her voice was a dangerously low growl
“As you wish, Your Highness.”
Her voice dripped with venom, more than usual. She was exaggerating, and as she expected, Cadance noticed it. Her eyes widened slightly in realization, before she uttered another command.
“Very well. Now, I didn’t come to just pass a message to you. I wish to address some important matters between the two of us. Please make sure we won’t get disturbed, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset, despite her current rage, was impressed. Cadance played her part almost perfectly. She gave any on-listeners a good reason for why she was looking for Sunset, despite their well-known animosity. She also didn’t try and mess up with privacy spells, instead she commanded Sunset to do so, which was clever because it was what a princess would do. Of course, Sunset would never admit any of this.

Sunset Shimmer pressed out something through her teeth that sounded something like an affirmation and her horn flared up brighter than necessary. Like any of the audience rooms, Princess Celestia’s study was equipped with magical wards and protective spells that only needed a little magic to activate. As soon as the door slammed shut from Sunset’s magic, there was no way anything that happened in this room would ever get out.

Cadance sighed in relief as the door bolted closed and slumped down from her regal pose. She didn’t see the book Sunset flung at her until it hit her right in the face
“Ow, Sunset! What the buck?”
Cadance rubbed her cheek with her hoof, but Sunset was right in her face, no longer hiding any of her anger as she pushed the princess backwards
“Don’t you ever think any of that would actually work on me, Cadance. I’m warning you, don’t push your luck.”

Cadance stumbled a step backwards and shouted out
“I didn’t know what else to do! I panicked! I’m sorry!”

“Um.”
A third voice chimed in, softer than both of theirs. Sunset and Cadance both spun their heads towards the other mare in the study, which they had both completely forgotten until now.

Crystal Note lowered her eyes and cowered on the floor, trying to make herself as tiny and unnoticeable as possible
“I’m sorry I’m intruding on your private matters, Your Highness. If you allow, I will take my leave now so you may continue undisturbed.”
That’s what her words said, but what Sunset heard was more like ‘Oh dear stars I’m so sorry I got into this, please don’t hurt me.’ Crystal Note had not noticed any of their non-verbal communication and bought their act to the tee. Sunset just now realized that Crystal Note still had no idea that Cadance and her were actually working together, since during their last meeting they spent most of the time bickering.

Sunset sighed, at the same time as Cadance. They looked at each other, Sunset confused and Cadance with a timid smile, which told her that Cadance must have told Crystal Note at least something. Before she could ponder whether this was good or bad, the princess addressed Crystal Note
“It’s okay, Crystal Note. You can stay if you like and Sunset and I will stop arguing now.”
Cadance immediately threw an unsure glance at Sunset Shimmer, hoping that what she just said was actually correct.

Sunset didn’t need much convincing as soon as she saw Crystal Note’s scared face and the shades of grey that coloured her coat. Sunset took a deep breath and pushed away her anger, with some effort
“Yes, we will. It was all part of the act.”

Crystal Note looked up between the two ponies, hesitating for another few moments before she nodded and carefully stepped closer to them
“I don’t understand, but if you do, that’s okay.”
Cadance smiled to encourage Crystal Note, but Sunset Shimmer just rolled her eyes
“We don’t have time for this now! Cadance, what in the name of Celestia happened?”

Cadance slumped down into a sitting position as her smile faded into a desperate expression
“I don’t know. I asked Auntie Celestia about the mirror, as you said, but she didn’t give me a clear answer. She kept dodging any questions I had, just like she did before. I called her out on it, and she apologized and told me she couldn’t give me answers right now. I asked her if she was worried about something and if she needed help, and then she just left. She teleported out of her own room so she didn’t have to answer. And a few hours later, Kibitz tells me Auntie has left the palace and will be back soon and that he needs me to fill in for her tomorrow.”

Sunset listened, but with each word her frown darkened further. Princess Celestia has been acting weird recently, but this? That tops it all.

“We’re running out of time. She’s clearly preparing something and we still have no idea what it might be.”
“You’re right. I didn’t believe you at first, but I can’t deny it anymore.”

Sunset Shimmer frowned, since the princess was out of reach
“Maybe if we could go after her. You can ask for a carriage and I’ll find out what kind of emergency called her to Cloudsdale and then…”
“Sunset, she’s not in Cloudsdale.”
“What? But you said…”

Cadance shook her head
“Kibitz told me Auntie Celestia would go to Cloudsdale, but the guards didn’t notice any messenger from there at all. There was no carriage prepared for her, not even a personal escort if she flew by herself. Shiny told me, as far as he knows, nopony even saw her leave the palace.”
“Shiny? And who is that?”

Cadance suddenly blushed in a bright red
“Um, you remember the lieutenant you teleported away during our first, um, practice session? I went to apologize for what had happened, and we ended up talking for a while. His name is Shining Armor and he’s the youngest pony to ever rank lieutenant in the history of the royal guard. He’s actually very nice to hang around with and, um… he might have a little crush on me.”
Cadance looked away bashfully and by that told Sunset that the feeling was mutual.

Sunset Shimmer stomped her hoof on the floor
“Cadance, we have a crisis at hoof and no time for some paper-deep romance story.”
“I know, I know, it just kind of happened. I didn’t plan for this.”
Sunset pressed her hoof against her forehead. We have a problem we don’t know anything about and instead of real help, I’m stuck with the princess of love and a violinist with amnesia. What did I do wrong to deserve this?

“Okay, can we ignore your bed warmer…”
“Coltfriend.”
“WHATEVER! Can we ignore him for a moment and focus on the potentially important things he said?”
Cadance nodded and waved her hooves, like always when she thought she had something important to say
“The guard knows about everypony who gets in our out of the palace, even Auntie Celestia. If they haven’t seen her leave, she still has to be around somewhere.”
“Or, the royal guard is a bunch of incompetent morons who couldn’t even keep their eyes on a foal for more than ten minutes.”

Cadance looked grumpy since she obviously didn’t like Sunset talking bad the guard now that her love interest was one of them, but Crystal Note chimed in
“They always know where I am, and I’m usually really good at getting in or out of places.”
“You are?”
Both Sunset and Cadance looked at Crystal Note who looked very embarrassed suddenly
“It’s, um, it’s not something I advertise a lot. For, obvious reasons.”

Sunset sighed and rubbed her temple
“Okay, let’s assume the guards really know what they’re doing. Princess Celestia could have used a secret passage to get by unnoticed”
“Don’t you think the guards know about those secret passages as well?”
“Maybe some, but all of them? Princess Celestia has been living here for centuries, I think she knows the castle better than anypony else ever could.”

Sunset Shimmer frowned even more
“So we don’t know where Princess Celestia is. She might be anywhere by now and even if she’s still in the palace, we wouldn’t be any wiser.”
Cadance let her wings drop to her side, equally frustrated.

“Um, I don’t know Princess Celestia as well as either of you, but wouldn’t Sir Kibitz know? He is her most trusted confidant… um, besides Sunset Shimmer of course.”
Crystal Note backed away when Sunset shot a glare at her, but she couldn’t deny it was the best chance they had. Cadance thought so as well
“Okay, but how do we get Kibitz to tell us?”
Sunset and Cadance looked at each other. A moment of understanding passed between them, and they turned their head at the same time, towards Crystal Note
“Um, why are you looking at me like that?”

“Sir Kibitz? A moment of your time? Please?”
Kibitz turned her head, clearly surprised somepony would even be in this part of the castle this late into the night. The unicorn stallion sat down and lowered the tray he was carrying when a familiar pony trotted towards him
“Miss Crystal Note? Whatever are you doing here in a time like this?”
“I… I need to talk to you, please.”
Crystal Note reached him and panted a little from the running. Kibitz noticed her fearful expression and offered her a calm smile
“Well, then I advise you first catch your breath and then talk away, Miss Note.”

Crystal Note sat down in a polite distance and tried to get her breath back to a normal level, Kibitz could also see that she was trying to get her words in order just as much
“Be calm, Miss Note. Whatever it is, I will do my most to help you.”
“Thank you, Sir.”

Crystal Note closed her eyes and took a deep breath
“I’m worried about Sunset Shimmer.”
“Oh? And why is that?”
“She’s… she’s not behaving like herself.”
Kibitz tried to keep his posture calm, but Crystal Note didn’t look at him, a clear sign of her worry

“I’m sure she just had a rough day with her studies.”
“No, that’s not it. She just stares at the same books over and over again. She’s not like that, she always has a clear direction, but right now, she seems so lost.”
A deep breath broke out of Kibitz
“Ah, yes. I can see how that would be worrying. When the ponies who you’d like to rely on lack a certain direction. It’s not easy for those who watch from the sides.”
“But, Sir Kibitz, what can we do?”
Kibitz shook his head, lost in his own thoughts
“What can we do, indeed? We need to stay supportive, of course. I’m sure she can see something that we wouldn’t understand as well as she does. So that’s what I do, I offer my support and, occasionally, some form of comfort.”

“Is that why you carry a large slice of cake and the princess’ favourite tea through the palace in the middle of the night?”
Kibitz chuckled
“You might think that, right? Wait, how…?”
He jumped on his hooves and spun around, suddenly facing Cadance and Sunset Shimmer who had just appeared behind him moments earlier.

He turned back to Crystal Note, then the two mares
“What is the meaning of all this?”
“You know where Princess Celestia is! You know what’s wrong, and you’re going to tell us, now!”
“Sunset, please.”

Cadance interrupted Sunset’s outburst with a hoof on the unicorn’s shoulder, then faced Kibitz calmly
“Sir Kibitz, you’re worried about Princess Celestia, so are we. We want to help her, but we can’t do that when Auntie avoids us all the time. Maybe together, we can find a way to support Auntie Celestia in a helpful way.”

Kibitz looked between the mares and Sunset could see his hesitation in his eyes. After an endless minute of pondering, he gave a deep sigh
“I’ve been in Princess Celestia’s service for almost four decades now. I’ve faced political crises at her side, diplomatic difficulties and even revolts from within our kingdom. I’ve even watched her take in a young filly and teach her like none of her students ever before.”
He took a small break for a fond smile at Sunset, which made her feel weird. She pushed the feeling away when Kibitz continued
“However, I’ve never seen her like this. I’ve noticed how she would occasionally talk to herself at night, usually after a stressful day. I took it as a coping mechanism, Princess Celestia had seen centuries pass after all and nopony could stay at her side forever. But recently, it got worse. She talks to the moon every night now and she barely sleeps.”

Sunset’s mouth hung open when she received the implications behind Princess Celestia’s behaviour
“And you just do nothing?”
“Sunset Shimmer, I am not doing nothing. I support my Princess in the little ways I can, but if Princess Celestia struggles with whatever this situation is, what can an old stallion like me hope to do?”
“So you’re not even trying?”
Sunset and Kibitz both turned to Cadance who now jumped to Sunset Shimmer’s assistance.

Kibitz remained silent for another minute, but then broke into almost manic chuckling
“You know what else I’ve never seen before? Princess Cadance and Sunset Shimmer, burying the hatchet to help another. Maybe I’m really getting too old for this.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and stomped her hoof on the floor
“Enough of this, Kibitz. Can you show us where Princess Celestia is?”
“Yes. She’s in a hidden chamber, below the archives. I’ll show you how to get there.”
“Wait, just like that, all of a sudden?”
“Sunset, I did what I can do, but it’s not enough. Who am I to deny the princess’ prized student and trusted confident the opportunity to do the same? Who am I to deny Princess Cadance the right to speak with her elder princess?”

He put his hoof in Sunset’s shoulder, his eyes glanced between Cadance and Sunset
“I think, you two might be who she needs right now. And I hope you will be able to snap her out of this.”

Sunset nodded and smirked
“If anypony can do it, it’s going to be me.”

Chapter 23

Author's Note

Thanks go to JMP for input to this and the next chapter.

Chapter 23

Sunset Shimmer was impressed. It wasn’t something that happened a lot, but this was one of the times when she could even admit it to herself.
She worked her way through the walls of spells somepony set up around the narrow passage, each of them woven into another and layered in such a way that made it hard even for her to understand fully.

Anypony who didn’t know what to look for would never even see the passageway, as the entrance was laced with some disturbingly realistic illusion spell, woven in with spells of unaware and ignore. Like that, even a pony who accidentally looked at the entrance would see nothing, look away quickly and not even wonder why. The only way to get past this was to know exactly what to look for.

Three steps into the passageway, another layer of spells was set up, distraction spells woven with a deep sense of urgency. The first ones made Sunset think of literally anything but going in further, while the other one made sure that those thoughts seemed very important, clearly more important than wandering around here. If a pony came past the entrance, at this point they’d most likely turn around and take care of whatever stirred them, forgetting why they had come here in the first place on the way out.

Sunset Shimmer wasn’t just anypony though. She was skilled, powerful and very aware. Her talent in magic and her analytical mind made it possible to diffuse the layer of spells, admittedly with some effort. Cadance who was walking next to her seemed to notice something, but she wasn’t able to understand what really happened. Still, just like Sunset, she was focused on finding Princess Celestia and that was what kept her going forward.

Sunset glanced back at Crystal Note who was following them closely, but with more strain. She kept her eyes glued on Sunset and walked right behind her, almost as if Sunset was breaking a physical path for her as much as a magical one. Sunset noticed that Crystal Note’s coat and mane had their usual colours, but there was not a single sparkle anywhere. While not scared, the crystal pony seemed utterly focused on the task ahead, which for her meant following Sunset Shimmer.

The passageway led them to a narrow staircase that spiralled down into the lower levels of the palace. They had to single-file and Sunset wondered for a moment how Princess Celestia could fit through here, as the ceiling was very low.
Sunset walked up front of course, with Crystal Note following close behind. Cadance came last in an unspoken agreement between her and Sunset. Crystal Note didn’t have a horn and couldn’t sense the magic, but she was affected by the spells nonetheless. So whenever she felt the urge to turn around and go back, Cadance had an encouraging smile for her that kept her going further.

The spells faded as they climbed downwards and Sunset Shimmer summoned a mage light for them. They hadn’t walked very long yet, only a few minutes, but it seemed longer to Sunset as it gave her time to think.
What made Princess Celestia so desperate that she would retreat to this place? Why is this hidden so much? What am I even going to say when I find her?

The stairs ended at a simple, wooden door. A spellchecker told Sunset that the room behind it was sealed with privacy spells, so nothing said inside would ever leak out. Evidentially, nothing they said out here would ever reach inside either.
“This is it.”
Sunset Shimmer turned around and looked at Cadance. They nodded, both determined to confront Princess Celestia and face the consequences. Their reasons might not be all the same, but their worry about the princess was. This had gone too far already.

“I’ll stay here.”
Sunset Shimmer tore her eyes from the door and towards Crystal Note. The crystal pony was cowering against the wall and Sunset even saw a trace of grey on her coat. It made Sunset double check the spells, but she couldn’t find any enchantment that would instil fear to her.

Cadance locked eyes with Crystal Note and touched her hoof
“Crystal Note, we’ve come this far together. We’ll go through it together as well.”
Sunset rolled her eyes, this was cheesy even for the Princess of Love, but Crystal Note shook her head anyways
“You don’t understand. I know, I am absolutely certain, I should not go in, not even with you.”
“But why?”
Even though Cadance had asked, Crystal Note turned to Sunset and looked at her with those gemstone crystal eyes
“It’s like Sir Kibitz said. I can be supportive and I can help, but there’s only so much I can do. I’m not like you. This is as far as I can go.”
Sunset blew out her breath in an angry snort
“I didn’t think you were a quitter, Crystal Note.”
“I am not, Sunset Shimmer. But I know where my place in all this is.”

Sunset and Crystal Note kept their eyes locked for a minute. Sunset thought back of a similar discussion they had before about Crystal Note’s ‘place’. Back then, Crystal Note had been scared of Sunset, even terrified. Right now, Sunset saw nothing of this. Crystal Note was afraid, but it was the general situation that kept her senses on edge, not Sunset or Sunset’s plans.
Crystal Note would support those plans even if she didn’t understand them. And Crystal Note would not run away. She would stay here and wait for Sunset, even if things went south. Sunset knew this was true, because Crystal Note looked at her the same way she had looked at Princess Celestia when she had become the princess’ personal student.

If Cadance noticed anything of their silent agreement, Sunset couldn’t tell. Crystal Note nodded and took a spot from where she could watch the door. Cadance stood next to Sunset who reached out for the doorknob with her magic.
Then they went inside.

The room was spacey and empty. None of the usual glamour and grandeur had found its way down here. The walls were blank, no rugs of the stone floor and only the most basic of furniture. It just felt wrong to see Princess Celestia in a sparse room like this, down below the castle with no windows for her precious sunlight.

As the door bolted open, Celestia didn’t even notice it. She just kept staring at the wall with her back towards Cadance and Sunset as they walked in.

“Auntie? Are you okay?”
At the sound of Cadance’ familiar voice, she turned around and looked at them. At first, it seemed like she was looking straight through them, but then her eyes focused. Only to open wide in disbelief
“Sunset Shimmer? Cadance? What… you shouldn’t be here!”

Sunset snorted angry and slammed the door shut behind them
“No, Princess. You shouldn’t be here. What are you doing down here? Why did you tell everypony that you’d be in Cloudsdale?”
Princess Celestia faced Sunset’s glare but didn’t answer, not even when Cadance joined in with a far softer voice
“We were worried about you, Auntie. So we went looking for you. Please, Auntie Celestia, isn’t there any way we can help you?”

Princess Celestia looked at them, at Cadance first, then at Sunset and then back at Cadance
“How long have you been working together?”
Sunset and Cadance shared a sideway glance, but both kept their focus on Celestia as Sunset answered for them
“Pretty much since Cadance returned from her trip. We both noticed you behaving differently, Princess.”
Cadance confirmed with a nod and took a step towards the elder alicorn, with a troubled smile
“We’ve tried to help you since that day, but you seemed so worried, we didn’t dare to approach you. But now you left us no other choice.”

Celestia listened silently, and when Cadance finished her lips pulled up into a small, tired smile
“I was wondering where your sudden interest in the Crystal Empire came from, Cadance. I thought Crystal Note might have given you some ideas, but when you asked about the mirror, I knew Sunset was involved in one way or another.” She turned her head to look directly at Sunset “Isn’t that right, my talented student.”

Sunset felt her cheeks blush a little, but she held Celestia’s gaze
“You dodged all my questions and then you outright avoided me. I did what I felt I had to do.”
Celestia sighed, that same tired sigh Sunset Shimmer was so sick of hearing from her mentor
“Sunset, I’ve told you so many times, you’re not ready yet. In time, everything will be clear but for now, you need to be patient.”
Sunset closed her eyes. She was so sick of this. So sick of just getting pushed aside without any reason or explanation besides ‘you’re not ready yet’. She had swallowed this so many times, but now that Princess Celestia was obviously worried and downright suffering, she could not take it any longer.

She opened her eyes again and glared at Celestia, with all determination she had burning in her eyes
“No. I won’t wait any more. This is important and I need to know it. You can’t keep it away from me any longer. I can help. I can become stronger, much stronger, and powerful, if you stop hindering me.”
Celestia flared her wings and stood tall before her student, anger in her eyes
“Sunset Shimmer, I am still your teacher and therefore, I decide which lesson to teach and when to teach it. And right now, I say that you are not ready to advance your lessons.”

Sunset gritted her teeth
“And why? Because you are scared? Because I’m learning faster than you had expected? Because I figured out secrets nopony learned of before? Is that it? I might be able to pierce your armour of secrecy and half-truths, so you try to stop me?”
“Sunset Shimmer, you don’t talk to me like this! You will respect my decisions and…”
“NO!”
With a stomp of her hooves, Sunset interrupted the princess
“Something is wrong and even if you don’t want to admit it, it’s plain to see for anypony who cares to look. Even Kibitz and Crystal Note noticed it by now. Whatever reasons you might have, they are wrong, Princess!”

Celestia backed away a step, but not out of fear as Sunset could only see disappointment in her teacher’s expression
“I believed that you trusted me more than that, Sunset Shimmer. Have I ever taught you wrong in all our years together?”
Sunset shook her head
“Princess, I’ve never had a reason to doubt you before, but I have good reasons now. Let’s ignore the fact that you start to teach me something new, but whenever I get to something important, you change your lesson plan and dump something else on me,” Sunset said with a sneering voice, before she pointed at Cadance next to her, “But what reasons could you have to not tell your own niece about her destiny? Why didn’t you tell her about the Crystal Empire and her cutie mark? Why didn’t you help her figure out her alicorn senses? Why didn’t you tell her that your sister is Nightmare Moon?”

Cadance gasped next to her and stared at Princess Celestia with wide-open eyes. Celestia meanwhile deflated with each of Sunset’s word, until Nightmare Moon was mentioned. At that point, Celestia lost whatever control she had left and yelled at the top her voice
“MY SISTER IS NOT NIGHTMARE MOON!”
Sunset Shimmer and Cadance both backed away, especially since Princess Celestia’s horn flared up brightly along with her voice.

As soon as she saw the fear in their eyes, Celestia forced herself into a deep, slow breath. She folded her wings back to her sides and spoke with a far softer voice, but both Sunset and Cadance could hear the trembling behind it
“Whatever demon Nightmare Moon is, she is not my sister. The sister I knew and loved would never attack me and she would never let innocent ponies suffer from eternal night.”
She looked at her niece and sighed deeply
“I would have told you eventually, Cadance. I didn’t intend to keep secrets from you. Sunset Shimmer figured it all out during her studies, but you are still so new to magic and being a princess, I didn’t want to overwhelm you. That’s why I kept it a secret for now.”

Cadance stared at her, eyes still wide and bleary, but not from fear. Sunset watched and realized that she had seen an echo of this before, when Cadance had been able to tell how Celestia felt worried. A spark of recognition flickered through Cadance’ eyes and her voice was a barely a whisper
“You’re feeling guilty.”
Sunset’s head snapped back towards the Princess, but Celestia flinched back and turned away from her niece as Cadance continued
“Something happened to your sister and you feel guilty about it. You’re worried it might happen again and that’s why you’re withdrawing yourself. You fear you can’t stop it if it happens again.”
Cadance blinked and looked around the bland, nearly empty room
“That’s why you came here, isn’t it? This was her refuge. You came here to be closer to your sister.”

Sunset’s eyes opened wide as she grasped the implications behind Cadance’ discovery. The spells that had been set up to hide this room were some of the most complex, powerful and downright genial spell she had ever seen. If Princess Luna had set them up, she had to be a master of illusion magic and mind magic, even more than Princess Celestia even.
Mind magic. Sunset gasped and suddenly understood.
“That’s why you’re afraid of mind magic, isn’t it? Because your sister was better in it than you. Because she could understand it when you couldn’t. And I’ve been able to see through all of it, so that means I’m as good as her, maybe even better.”

Princess Celestia looked between the two young ponies in front of her, struggling for words, but unable to find words to say it seemed.
Cadance took a step towards her
“Auntie, I know you’re scared, but you don’t have to go through this alone. We can help.”
Sunset nodded and words tumbled out of her mouth almost faster than she could think
“If you teach us everything, we can stop her. If you show me how to become an alicorn, I would be as strong as you, maybe even stronger. I can fight Nightmare Moon and defeat her and prove that I’m ready to…”

“THAT’S ENOUGH!”
Princess Celestia yelled again, with anger and fear fighting for control behind her eyes
“You don’t know everything. You couldn’t know. Both of you are not ready. You will not pursue this any further. You will not fight Nightmare Moon because you wouldn’t stand a chance.”
This was when Sunset Shimmer reached her boiling point as well and screamed back
“Not if you keep holding me back! Why won’t you let me do this? Why teach me all you did if you won’t let me put it to use? Why did you let me learn all about magic and now refuse this last step to me? You know I deserve it!”

“Sunset Shimmer, I’ve just had enough of this. You are not ready, and the way you behave, I doubt you will ever be. Until you’re ready to accept this, all of your studies will be cancelled. Now leave this place at once and go to your room. I am very disappointed in you, my student.”
Sunset gritted her teeth and snarled in seething anger. She hated when Princess Celestia treated her like a child. How could Celestia expect her to trust her when this happened all the time?
She turned to Cadance who just stared at them, as clueless as she was pink. It had been a mistake to rely on her help, Sunset realized this now. Talking to Celestia was pointless as well. The princess would never think she was ready. If she ever wanted anything to change, Sunset had to do so by herself, for herself, and without anypony else to get in her way.

She turned around and smashed the door open with a blast of fire magic, breaking all the wards in the process. She stepped through the smoke and found Crystal Note, staring at her with deep concern and worry, even more when she noticed that Sunset was burning up in anger
“Come on, let’s go. We are leaving.”
Sunset barked out a command to Crystal Note and stomped her way up the stairs. She did not notice that Crystal Note took a moment to look past the broken door. The crystal pony looked at Cadance first who was still too confused to react, then at Princess Celestia. Her eyes hardened when she took in Celestia’s aggressive posture and angry face. Another glare hit the princess, cold anger instead of burning rage this time, but just as intense. Without a word and even a slither of hesitation, Crystal Note ran after Sunset Shimmer and away from the alicorns who stayed behind.

Chapter 24

Even days later, Sunset’s anger still burnt brightly inside her
“Not ready. I’ll show her not ready.”
Her voice was a low growl as she stepped through the dark corridors of the forbidden tracts. She wasn’t worried about getting noticed since she had multiple enchantments in place to hide her from the world around her, even against tracking spells for a while. Nopony would find her until she had found everything she needed.

She entered the large forbidden library and only saw a single pony inside. The mare was asleep on her desk. You’d think this place would be better guarded.
Unconcerned, she walked right past her and activated a dozen of research spells. As she expected, dozens of books floated towards her, anything the library held that would tell her about the mirror, alicorns, the Crystal Empire and forbidden magic.

She glanced at the tower of books and set down the single candle she brought for light on the floor. So far, so good. Now for the fun part.
She concentrated on her magic and evoked a single powerful spell. Of course it was a spell Princess Celestia had warned her about and forbid that she ever used it, but it seemed only fitting that she would cross this line as well tonight, deep inside the forbidden library of Princess Celestia.

Her body started to glow from her magic, but the light focused on her head as the spell took effect. She opened the first book and sifted all information on the page into her mind with a single glance. Her magic skipped through the pages and in less than a minute, she knew everything about the history of the Crystal Empire there was to know. This book alone told her more than all the books Princess Celestia had given her combined and mind magic allowed her to process and memorize all the information perfectly.

With a rush of success, she worked through all the books one by one, pouring more and more knowledge into her mind.
Hm, not really what I was looking for. But that spell might be useful later.
She soon reached the hidden journals of Starswirl the Bearded and within minutes, everything was clear. The mirror was a portal between worlds, one of the greatest magical inventions the supposedly greatest wizard of all times had ever created. Since transdimensional energies were hard to predict, the portal was kept dormant for safety, but it still would react to strong sources of magic. That’s why it showed me my future as an alicorn. The mirror sensed my potential and reacted to my magic.

She read of ways to reactivate the mirror and keep it stable, though there would be fluctuations. Once activated, the portal would only be stable for three days, then close for thirty moons before it was stable again for passage.
However, Starswirl’s research remained unfinished. Sunset read some wild theories that never had been proven, probably because Starswirl the Bearded had vanished under unclear circumstances at that point. Sunset memorized all of them.

She learned more about mind magic as well, more refined spells than the ones she had been experimenting with lately. In a cross reference to the crystal heart, Sunset Shimmer learned of the Elements of Harmony, six powerful magic artefacts that had been used to defeat Discord, the spirit of chaos, by Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, but then had been lost shortly after. Sunset soaked up everything about them, especially the element of magic, the most powerful but also more obscure of the elements.

Finally, she found the book that would change her life. In one of his last ever written documentations, Starswirl the Bearded theorized about alicorn magic and ascension. He laid down a concept of how certain ponies had the potential to reach this level of magic, however they would require a boost from an outside source to turn into an alicorn. The easiest and safest way, according to Starswirl, was the assistance of another alicorn.

Sunset’s spells flickered out as she read this last sentence over and over again. She knew. She knew all this time. Her anger raged like a wildfire inside her mind, fuelled by unchained ambition and a painful stab of betrayal.
She could have made me an alicorn any time she wanted. But she didn’t. Why? Because she didn’t trust me. Because she was afraid I might be more powerful than her, even.

“Why did she never tell me? How could she dare to keep this sort or magic secret from me?”
Sunset didn’t even notice that she had spoken out loud this time. She also had not noticed that her enchantments had stopped working. She only realized she wasn’t hidden any longer when she heard a voice from behind her
“That is not for you to know, is it?”

Sunset Shimmer spun around and glared at Princess Celestia. The alicorn apparently had recovered quickly from her breakdown and was back on the throne the morning after Sunset Shimmer and Cadance had confronted her. Of course, she had all her masks in place again and pretended that nothing had ever happened.

Sunset was no longer fooled by those masks, so even though the princess stood tall and regal in front of her, flanked by two guards, she saw the cowering mare that hid behind it
“You’ve always know. You kept me from being great! This book tells me you could make as powerful as you! You knew I deserve to be your equal, maybe even your better! Make me a princess, now!”

Sunset’s face was a grimace of rage and anger, but Princess Celestia didn’t even blink as Sunset flung a book towards her. Her horn glowed briefly as she deflected the tome and her voice was hard as steel
“No.”
Princess Celestia narrowed her eyes in disappointment
“Being a princess must be earned. Each time you say that you deserve something tells me that you are not ready. You are so consumed by your ambitions that you cannot see clearly any longer.”

Sunset stomped her hoof on the ground and flared her horn brightly
“I’ll never be good enough for you. I’ve passed all your tests for years. I’ve done everything you asked of me. I have proven again and again that I’m worthy of being at your side, but you don’t want to see it. We’ll never move past this, because you will never accept me as your equal.”
Princess Celestia closed her eyes and for a moment, Sunset Shimmer saw her mentor’s face contort in deep pain. That moment passed quickly and the princess fixed her with a impassionate stare, so cold that Sunset could feel her heart freeze inside her chest
“If this is how you see it, then our time together comes to an end. You are no longer my pupil. You’re welcome to stay in Canterlot, but you won’t be allowed inside the palace any more.”

Sunset stared at her, unbelieving, refusing to believe
“After all I’ve done, that’s it? All those years for nothing? Everything we’ve been through… nothing matters to you?”
“The guard will escort you out now.”
Princess Celestia never answered her question. She did not look at Sunset when she said this, and by now the guards moved to push her out of the library, away from the princess.

Pain, anger, betrayal, loss and rage turned into a poisonous concoction inside her mind. Sunset turned away and screamed so nopony could see her tears
“This will be the biggest mistake you ever made!”
One of the guards shoved her forward and Sunset stumbled into walking. Her voice broke apart and Celestia never heard her last words
“I’ve done everything for you. I’ve always wanted you to accept me. But you never wanted me to belong here. You never wanted me to be more to you than just a student.”

Sunset felt numb as she walked behind the guard while the other one was close behind her. She didn’t know what to do, where to go, what to feel.
She noticed that the guards led her right towards the exit. They didn’t even give her the chance to visit her room and gather her things, they were just going to kick her out.
This place has been my home for ten years, and now she’s just throwing me out? What gives her the right?
They walked along a corridor with tall statues flanking them when Sunset’s anger returned, perhaps even stronger than before.

As they passed one of the statues, Sunset suddenly noticed a motion from the corner of her eyes. The statue fell over and Sunset could barely jump out of the way, unlike the guard behind her. Although he was a pegasus, he wasn’t fast enough to dodge and got hit on his head. Fortunately, his helmet saved him so he was only unconscious.

The guard in front noticed something was wrong and spun around, when a grey figure rushed forwards and crashed into him at full speed. However, since he was in full armour, the attacker had not much of an impact on him and only made him lose his balance for a moment.

He turned his head around, just as Crystal Note kicked at him with her rear hooves. The small mare was not a warrior though, and the guard could easily deflect her kick. Before he could retaliate, a blast of magic tossed him against the wall, so hard that the stone cracked behind him. He barely managed to look up to see Sunset Shimmer’s horn flare up as another spell took him out.

Sunset suddenly breathed hard and felt dizzy. Everything had happened so fast, she had only reacted on instinct. Crystal Note was in front of her and pulled at her hoof
“Sunset Shimmer, we need to go, now! If the other guards heard us, they might be already on their way!”
Sunset snapped out of it and grabbed Crystal Note’s hoof. They looked at each other and Sunset saw the fire in Crystal Note’s gemstone eyes. The crystal pony had chosen to stand with her, against Princess Cadance and now even against Princess Celestia as well. Sunset didn’t know how Crystal Note had found out what happened, but right now, she didn’t care much.

They nodded at each other, then Sunset’s magic pulled them out of existence and teleported them to Sunset’s room. Crystal Note rushed into her room only to return with her violin case strapped on her back and a large pair of saddlebags. Sunset Shimmer already had filled hers with any book within reach as well as her personal journals and Crystal Note stood still as Sunset filled her bags as well.
They heard yelling from the hallway and Sunset teleported them away once more.

They ran but the voices closed in on them. Sunset and Crystal Note flinched when one voice sounded over the guards, so loud the hallway seemed to shake
“SUNSET SHIMMER!”
Sunset clenched her teeth together and slowed down to a standstill. She could teleport again, but Princess Celestia could easily follow her trail. She could also fly and catch up on them quicker than they could run.

Crystal Note saw the flicker of desperation in Sunset’s eyes, and something snapped inside her. She had seen this before. She had witnessed ponies she cared about lose all their hope before, in a dark night like this one, deep inside a palace. NEVER AGAIN!
She tossed her saddlebags at Sunset who caught them in her magic by instinct
“Crystal Note, what are you doing?”

The crystal mare turned towards the voice and fell into an aggressive stance. Her coat took a dark grey colour and her eyes narrowed when she heard the sound of hooves on marble floors
“Go, Sunset Shimmer. I’ll hold her off.”
Sunset stared at her and shook her head, too surprised to process what even happened
“Are you insane? You can’t stop Princess Celestia.”
Crystal Note folded her ears flat against her head as she stood with her back towards Sunset Shimmer
“I won’t have to. I just have to slow her down long enough for you to get away.”
Sunset’s mouth hung open when she heard this and realized what Crystal Note meant. She would do anything necessary, even if she didn’t stand a chance.
She’s crazy. She’ll get captured. She could get herself hurt… for me?

And just like that, Sunset snapped back and her mind worked again. The only way they could escape would be to a place even Princess Celestia wouldn’t dare to go. Luckily, she knew exactly where that was.
She grabbed Crystal Note in her magic and teleported one last time.

The room with the crystal mirror was dark but Sunset’s horn flared brightly enough for Crystal Note to see. Thanks to the spell she used earlier, Sunset remembered the activation process perfectly and performed it without flaw. The surface or the mirror was replaced by a swirl of lights, in all colours in existence. They glowed brightly even when Sunset finished the spell with a satisfied smirk
“It worked! The portal is open!”
Crystal Note stood next to her and stared with a weird mix of awe, fear and curiousity
“What is this, Sunset?”

Sunset frowned when she sensed another magic signature nearby. Princess Celestia was catching up, and she could teleport into this room any second
“We don’t have time for explanations. Go, I’m right behind you.”
Without even a second of doubt, Crystal Note followed Sunset’s command and charged towards the light. Once she was close enough, the swirling vortex sucked her in and Sunset heard only a scream of surprise.

“SUNSET SHIMMER! WAIT!”
Sunset snapped into motion and ran towards the light as well. She reached it with her hooves and the world around her melted into spinning colours. She looked back and saw the hazy form of Princess Celestia. The magic of the portal roared in her ears and she couldn’t hear the last call from behind. Neither did she see the white hoof that reached out for her, but stopped before it touched the portal
“Sunset! No! Please, don’t go! Sunset! Sunset! SUNSET!”

End of Arc 2

Chapter 25

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Reflections I - Celestia

The mirror portal had been closed for weeks now, but Celestia still stayed close to it nearly all the time. Sunset Shimmer had not returned while it had still been open for three days. But then again, Sunset was her most talented student ever. She had found a way to activate the portal, so maybe she would also find a way to open it sooner than its normal cycle of thirty moons.

So far, Celestia’s only comfort was that Sunset wasn’t alone. Crystal Note had helped her get away from the guards and had vanished together with Sunset. They must have passed through the portal together. They could help each other out and look after each other. Celestia didn’t believe that Starswirl’s portal led into a dangerous world, but still two ponies would have better chances that a single one, even if Sunset Shimmer was the most talented and intelligent unicorn Celestia had ever had as her student.

With a sigh, she turned away from the reflective surface and walked the few steps towards the closest window. Her senses told her it was time again, so she called forth her magic to perform her most important task. With centuries of practice, she lowered the sun behind the horizon and sent the moon and stars to their places on the sky as day transformed into night. She looked at the starry sky and sighed again. Even after all those years, she still had not once managed to create a night sky as beautiful as Luna could do it.

Celestia did not get a chance to sink into reminiscence tonight. As soon as she let go of her magic, she sensed a presence approaching her. Only one pony had a signature this clear and powerful that Celestia could sense her halfway through the palace. Celestia turned towards the doors of her personal rooms and waited for Cadance to arrive.

She was both happy and terrified at once to speak with her niece. Cadance had shun her after the young princess had learned of what happened in the forbidden archives and that Sunset Shimmer had run away, so Celestia had been left utterly alone with her thoughts and feelings. She longed to talk with Cadance again, somepony who could relate to her and with whom she would not have to hide most of her secrets anymore.

At the same time, she feared what Cadance would have to say to her just as much. Sunset Shimmer’s disappearance had not gone unnoticed, just like the fact that two guards had been admitted to the hospital on the same day. Or the fact that Princess Celestia was deeply sad and couldn’t hide it from her ponies any longer.

While Celestia had stayed silent, rumours of Sunset’s betrayal had spread like wildfires. Ponies of all stands remembered Sunset Shimmer’s bad temper and arrogant behaviour, so they had little understanding for her. They shared words of comfort with Princess Celestia who still said nothing. Celestia would not tell them how she felt, so she just let her ponies find their own answers. Everypony was certain that Sunset Shimmer had betrayed their beloved princess and everypony hoped that Princess Celestia would recover soon.

Only one pony knew better than to believe this. Celestia shuddered when she remembered the look Cadance had thrown at her. She had never seen her niece devastated like this. And never had she seen her as angry like this ever before.

Cadance wasn’t fooled by rumours, she knew more and she knew better. Celestia could tell from her eyes that she put all the blame entirely on the elder princess. Celestia could also see why Cadance might think so, but she wasn’t sure if she could convince Cadance of the opposite.

The door opened and Cadance walked into the room. Her eyes met Celestia’s and were full of anger still. Celestia opened her mouth to greet her niece, but Cadance didn’t give her a chance

“She’s not coming back, is she?”

Celestia slumped a little, something she never allowed herself in front of everypony else, but tonight she did. She had kept the truth from Sunset Shimmer for too long and lost her to the mirror. She didn’t dare losing Cadance in the same way

“She won’t be coming back for a long while.”

Celestia didn’t want to go into details. She knew it would hurt her, like it had hurt talking about Luna shortly after she had been banished to the moon.

Cadance however was relentless. She just sat down in front of Celestia and glared at her

“I’m listening.”

Celestia looked at her niece but with that cold anger in her eyes and the way she said this, she couldn’t help but see Sunset Shimmer in her place. So, she started to explain what had happened. About the mirror and how it worked. About how Sunset and Crystal Note were now in a different world altogether.

Cadance just listened and glared. She didn’t say anything until Celestia stopped. She only looked away once, to glance at the crystal mirror that caused all this commotion in the first place. At least, that’s what Celestia thought, but when Cadance turned back towards her, she had a furious rage burning in her eyes

“You have nopony to blame but yourself, Celestia.”

The ageless alicorn winced and flinched. Celestia. Not Princess Celestia like everypony else and not Auntie Celestia like Cadance usually called her. Just Celestia and in a voice that wasn’t like the niece she knew. Just angry and uncaring.

For a few moments, Celestia saw a different alicorn sit in her place, with darker colours but that same raging fire in her eyes. It was also the same fire Sunset Shimmer had when she had confronted her for the last time. Celestia’s head sunk down further. I lost Luna to those eyes, and I lost Sunset. And now I’m going to lose the last pony by my side as well. Perhaps this is just my destiny, to be forever alone.

“Auntie Celestia?”

Celestia’s head jerked up again. Somehow, Cadance had crossed the distance to her and now her pink eyes were right in front of her, staring at her with an intensity that she couldn’t identify

“I’m angry at you, but that doesn’t mean you’re not my auntie anymore. Do you understand?”

Celestia stared and felt more helpless than any moment during the last months. She felt vulnerable like she had only once before and Cadance could just read her like a book, even her innermost thoughts

“I won’t leave you alone. You’re my auntie and I still love you.”

Celestia’s mouth hung open. She needed a full minute for the meaning of the words to sink in. She didn’t understand why, but her eyes filled with tears and her voice turned into painful sobs. Cadance pulled her into a hug and Celestia, powerful and wise Princess Celestia of the Sun and Moon, broke apart. Within seconds, sobs turned into messy crying. Cadance, who knew better how Celestia felt than she did herself, just held her.

After an eternity for Celestia, her tears finally ran out. She looked up and Cadance was still there

“I’m listening.”

Celestia nodded and started talking. About Luna and her past. About how she had lost her sister and how she had felt after. How she had to hide everything from everypony for decades and centuries, how she learned to even hide herself from everypony, for the sake of Equestria. With Cadance seeing through her like she could, there was no reason to hide anything any longer and Celestia just tumbled through her messed up feelings between being Princess, a ruler, a sister, a teacher and being constantly reminded of her biggest failure with every moonrise, when she had to face the image of her beloved sister trapped inside the moon.

Cadance stayed true to her words and just listened. Her eyes weren't burning with fire anymore, but Celestia still saw anger in them. She could relate just too well with this, as any anger directed at her was more than justified. The way she had acted around Luna at times and then just plainly ignored her on others, she had planted doubt, hatred and fear into Luna's heart. So much even that her sister, the pony she loved so much, had been overwhelmed by the wicked demon who turned her into Nightmare Moon.

Still, Cadance' eyes were not consumed by anger alone. There was still something else, a flicker of understanding and shine of something Celestia had seen before. Pity. Even though Celestia had been the reason for Luna's downfall and later had proven too weak to do anything but banish her, somewhere inside her heart, Cadance felt pity for her.

When she spoke, her young voice lacked all of her usual levity and Celestia's ears dropped in shame that it had been her who made her loose it

“I'm sorry you had to go through all this, Auntie. I'm not the one who can offer you forgiveness, but I really am sorry. It must have been so hard, all on your own, all alone for so long.”

Celestia had found a smile for her niece, but it was a sad and bitter smile

“I was never by myself. I always had my little ponies around me. So even when I couldn't tell them anything, at least I had company, even though I was alone. For almost a thousand years, I was alone. And then, suddenly, there was Sunset Shimmer.”

Celestia's smile grew from fondness, but vanished when at the same moment, any pity left Cadance and was replaced by anger once more

“Before you say anything more, let me make one thing clear, Auntie: Even if I could forgive you what you did to Sunset, I wouldn't. Not even if another thousand years pass.”

Celestia, who had never regained her composure after her first breakdown, winced and stared at her niece in disbelieve. And just by that, she fuelled Candance' anger even further

“You don't have a clue, don't you? You have no idea how much you hurt Sunset.”

Celestia just shook her head. Everything she thought she might know, it never matched the anger of her niece, so she deemed it wiser to not say anything.

Cadance watched her and waited, for a minute and then another one. Then, she let out a frustrated sigh and pulled back from her aunt

“You’re usually so wise, how can you be so blind when it’s this important?”

“I wish I knew. I wish I knew what to say, Cadance.”

“Just tell me one thing.”

Cadance had stood up by now, which made her look down Celestia who was still slumped on the ground. For a moment, Celestia wondered if that was how other ponies felt whenever she was talking to them. She wondered if Sunset ever felt so small when talking to her.

Cadance’ voice was young, but right then she sounded like a teacher who had to scold her youngest student

“Tell me what Sunset Shimmer means to you, Auntie Celestia.”

Celestia thought about this for a while before she tried to answer

“Sunset Shimmer is my most talented student ever. She has a natural affinity to magic that goes far beyond anything I have seen in centuries. She also possesses a sharp mind and a heart full of ambition, so she never backs away from any challenge that comes her way. I’ve watched her grow so much, ever since she was only a small filly, she was a part of my life.”

Despite everything she felt, Celestia had a small smile on her lips. Cadance looked at her expectantly, like she wanted to coax out something else, and Celestia understood what her niece needed to hear

“Out of all the students I had, Sunset Shimmer was special. She was the pony who came closest to being a daughter to me.”

Instead of appeasing Cadance, this only fuelled her anger more

“You don't even know what this means. Either that, or you're the cruellest mother I've ever seen.”

Celestia's smile fell apart and made room for desperation

“Cadance, I don't understand...”

“You really don't. You really are this blind.”

Cadance took a deep breath and left Celestia waiting anxiously for another minute as she struggled to find the right words

“I can't tell you any other way than straight up. Auntie, you've never been just 'close' to a mother for Sunset. For her, you were the real deal, all the way, but you never returned her feelings to you.”

Celestia didn't react all at first, as her mind tried to catch up on what Cadance just said. It wasn't that the thought hadn't crossed her mind before, but she only had one way to react, as always

“Don't be ridiculous. I can't be a mother to a little unicorn. Imagine what the other tribes would say about that. I get so lost in my duties, I'd be a terrible mother. I'm a teacher and maybe a mentor, at most. It's all I ever could be.”

Surely Cadance had to see this as well, but her response just tore apart all of Celestia's reasoning

“The heart does not listen to that logic, Auntie. Especially the heart of a lonely filly who had nopony else in the world. And since you never told her otherwise, she kept hoping.”

“NO! Cadance, I was her teacher. I never called her my daughter, I called her my student.”

“You did even worse. You called her your most talented student. You made her think she was better than anypony else in all regards. You praised her to the stars whenever she completed a task, but when she became bothersome to you, you sent her away, on missions or on important studies. You bloated her ego to the point of no return and you made her crave your attention and your praise more than anything else in the world.”

Celestia couldn't face Cadance' words and covered her head with her hooves, like a foal trying to block out a bad dream, but the younger alicorn continued relentlessly

“And when she was already hooked on you, you did her one worse. You brought me into your life, and hers as well. You barely knew me more than a few days, but you made me your niece right away. Why? Because I was an alicorn! Because I was a princess! I suddenly was your family, when Sunset was nothing but your student for years. How could she not become obsessed with becoming a princess? How could that mirror show her anything else but her being an alicorn? So she could finallly take that last step and be important to you, so that you would finally accept her as your own.”

At first, Celestia just shook her head, with deflection and defensive thoughts in her mind. However, her wall of self-lies was already cracked and now that she was confronted with Cadance’ explanations, the truth trickled in. It was slow at first, with memories of Sunset Shimmer as a young filly in the palace and the times she had sought for comfort she could only find in Celestia’s presence.

“No. It can’t be.”

More and more images came to her, of Sunset’s happiness whenever they were together but the stories of her rude behaviour whenever Sunset was on her own. How she had tried to confront her about it, but never could, not when Sunset was smiling at her like that.

“I never meant to be…”

The flood of memories grew faster and faster. As Sunset grew up, Celestia couldn’t justify her student demanding so much of her attention anymore. She was a Princess after all. But she never told Sunset, she never explained. Instead, she started giving her tasks, so Sunset could work on them by herself and after that, she would have reason to shower her student in praise. As Sunset grew, the tasks grew more elaborate and soon turned into full-fledged missions. And Sunset mastered them all, with flying colours. She had a natural affinity to magic that Celestia had not seen ever since the days of Starswirl the Bearded. Perhaps, Sunset was even more than just talented in magic. She might be the one. If that was true, Celestia could not let her emotion endanger Sunset’s development. She had to keep her distance so she could better guide her.

Back then, those thoughts had made so much sense, but today, Celestia fell apart under the cold of her on logic

“What have I done? What did I do to her?”

Celestia broke down into tears again, and it was messy and bitter crying as Cadance' truth crashed down on her like a tidal wave

“It was never meant like this! Sunset is important to me, not just for her magic and talent! Why? Why didn't I ever tell her? Why didn't I tell her how I felt? First Luna and now Sunset... when will I ever learn?”

Celestia couldn't stop crying, for Luna, for Sunset Shimmer, but also for herself. She knew it was selfish, but she couldn’t stop. Not until she felt hooves wrap around her head and pull her into another hug.

Celestia glanced up, through her tears. Cadance was still there. Cadance, who had made her see all these terrible things. She didn’t know if she should thank Cadance or be angry at her niece for confronting her in such a way.

“Auntie…”
One word was enough to wash it all away. Cadance’ voice was young, still so very young, compared to her. One look was enough for Celestia to understand. Cadance could see all the truths, but she didn’t like them one bit. Cadance could read in Celestia’s heart, with the abilities she had been granted by magic, but she didn’t understand because Celestia never explained to her what it meant. Cadance was suffering from Sunset’s absence like her, but Celestia had been too selfish to think about this.

Great white wings wrapped around Cadance and pulled the two ponies closer against each other. Cadance still held her, but Celestia held her back. She knew this moment of weakness would pass and tomorrow, she would be sitting on the throne again. She would get over this, like she got over losing Luna, eventually, and she would put on her mask again and be benevolent Princess Celestia, the princess her little ponies needed. Celestia wished she could explain this to Cadance, but knew that she couldn’t even if she tried. So instead, she just held her niece like she held her.

The next morning came and Princess Celestia lowered the moon and raised the sun. Then, she went to the throne room and sat down on her throne. She spent the whole day listening to petitioners she had sent waiting during the last weeks and passed out advice as best as she could.

Princess Cadance left the palace that day for the first time in weeks. She smiled and laughed with the ponies that gathered around her as usual. She enjoyed a sunny day in Canterlot, before she would return to the castle at night.

Everything was back to normal, like nothing had changed. But Celestia, not the princess, knew that some things would never be the same again.

Chapter 27

As soon as Sunset arrived home, she stormed into her bedroom and slammed every door shut behind her. It was only three weeks into the semester, but she was already sick of high school. All she got from her classes was basic education, despite the fact that she had chosen advanced classes in every subject. Sure, human history classes actually taught her something new each time, but why waste energy on learning names of unimportant humans and dates of irrelevant events? As soon as she had gathered enough power, she would leave this pathetic world anyways. And the things this school tried to teach her as 'Advanced Algebra' was foals play compared to what she had mastered before she even left magic kindergarten.

Of course, that wasn't the most infuriating thing. Even though Sunset could answer any questions from the teachers and was clearly the most intelligent student in any of her classes, her teachers barely acknowledged her. They would even reprimand her when she pointed out the obvious mistakes the other students made.

The worst however was Princess Celestia. She was still playing the role of high school principal and treated everyone around her overly friendly, especially Sunset. Not matter how many hints Sunset dropped, Princess Celestia just ignored them all and tried to get her interested in high school life instead. Today, after she had another loud argument with another teacher, Celestia even had the gull to act worried. She had offered her help to Sunset, as if she was just some run-of-the-mill student that needed her hoof held because she switched schools. Even though she was a princess, who did she think she was talking to? Sunset Shimmer didn't need any help from nopony, and most of all not for something as stupid as human high school.

When Celestia told her that she would have the see the guidance counsellor, Sunset was glad she didn't have her magic in this world, or else she would burnt down the whole school and everypony inside as well.

As soon as she had tossed her book bag away from her with a frustrated yell, the next of her problems showed up, as if scheduled. Crystal Note poked her head inside the room and from the look on her face, she was both worried and scared

“Sunset Shimmer? Is everything alright?”

With another frustrated groan, Sunset threw herself on the bed just so she could glare at Crystal Note

“Do I look like I’m alright?”

She tossed one of the pillows towards her, but despite her mental command to hit the mare in the face, the pillow barely made any distance from her weak throw and fell on the floor. That was just enough to get Sunset screaming again

“Ugh, I hate this place! How can these stupid bipedal monkeys do anything without magic?”

Crystal Note stepped inside and picked up the pillow from the floor. Sunset watched her and couldn’t understand how she was doing this. Crystal Note crouched down, leaned forward without even struggling for balance and easily plucked up the pillow with her hands. It didn’t take much more than a flick of her arm and the pillow landed back on the bed, next to the others. It was infuriating how easy Crystal Note made this look.

“Did something happen at school that bothered you, Sunset Shimmer?”

Crystal Note whispered quietly and completely ignored Sunset’s outburst. Sunset took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down again. Crystal Note knew her well enough by now so there was no point in denying anything

“They had a math quiz today and it was an utter disaster.”

“Oh? Did you not know the answers?”

Sunset glared at Crystal Note with her usual fire

“Of course I knew everything! It took me less than five minutes to finish, but that stupid stuck-up mule of a teacher said he won’t accept my answers unless I write them down, like everypony else.”

“Everybody else.”

Sunset gritted her teeth as Crystal Note corrected her

“WHATEVER! Point is, I know all the answers and therefore I deserve a top grade! Instead, he said he would make me take the test again.”

Crystal Note stayed quiet for a moment and waited for Sunset to calm down again, but it didn’t help much since her next question had her all worked up again

“If you knew the answers, why didn’t you just write them down?”

“Augh, you don’t get it either! How am I supposed to write without my magic?”

Crystal Note rolled her eyes

“You could write with your hands, like everybody else does, Sunset Shimmer.”

This time, the pillow Sunset threw hit its mark, along with another frustrated yell

“I’m not like them! And I won’t fall back to their primitive methods!”

Crystal Note just sighed deeply and shook her head

“Sunset Shimmer, I’ve seen earth ponies in the palace write without magic. Aren’t you blowing this out of proportion over nothing?”

“Oh, shut up. You’re not a unicorn, you can’t understand it.”

“I don’t understand? I think it’s you who doesn’t get what’s going on here.”

Sunset looked up at Crystal Note who now stood by the bed, towering over her with a frown

“I’ve been transformed by the portal just like you! We’ve been in this world for almost two months now and only the stars know how much longer we’ll be trapped here! But you haven’t done anything to fit in, you just complain all day long.”

Sunset knew that Crystal Note had to be quite upset when she was saying so much. It seemed like that even the former crystal pony with her near limitless patience reached her breaking point in this world.

Sadly though, Sunset’s anger and pride didn’t let her come to this conclusion until much later, so in the moment, all she did was yell

“I’m just complaining? Without me, you wouldn’t even have this home we’re living in! I turned our bits into money and got us paperwork and everything!”

She tried to shove Crystal Note, but standing up so quickly left her unsteady on her feet, so instead Crystal Note reached out and held her at the shoulder so she wouldn’t fall over. She looked at Sunset and even though her eyes weren’t shaped like crystals anymore, Sunset recognized that hard expression from Crystal Note

“You only knew we needed papers from what I told you and the wallet I found.”

“Oh yeah? Who spent days in a library figuring out this weird new world, while you were playing in the park?”

Sunset’s glare couldn’t break Crystal Note’s hard eyes this time

“You only learned of the library because I asked the humans about it. And the money I earned with playing my music got you your first warm meal in this world.”

“So what? You did your stupid thing while I did all the heavy lifting!”

Crystal Note suddenly pulled back her hands, and Sunset lost her balance. She flopped down to sitting on the bed, still glaring

“I never said you didn’t, Sunset Shimmer. What I’m trying to say is, we’re in this together. This place is strange and since we don’t know how long we have to stay, we need to work together. That means you have to listen to me as well, sometimes.”

This was just so rich coming from Crystal Note that Sunset could only laugh

“Why should I listen to you? You were clueless when you followed me around at home and you can’t even read!”

“And you can’t even write, despite of how smart you’re supposed to be!”

“I can write!”

At this, Crystal Note headed to Sunset’s desk and grabbed a notebook, along with a pen. She flung the notebook in Sunset’s lap and held the pen out for her

“Prove it! Now!”

Sunset gritted her teeth in anger and snatched the pen out of Crystal Note’s hand. After a minute or so of trying to get the right grip on it, she drew a few crude lines on the paper. With some imagination, they might pass as letters.

Crystal Note just rolled her eyes and pulled the pen out of Sunset’s clumsy grip. Sunset watched with blank surprise as the pen moved fluently across the paper and when it pulled back, she could clearly read the words.

Hello, my name is Crystal Note.
It was one of the exercises Crystal Note had learned back in the palace during her lessons. Sunset just stared up at her, anger now replaced by surprise

“How can you do this?”

“I practised, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset just kept staring, and Crystal Note had some sort of smirk on her face

“What do you think I’m doing when you’re at school? If we don’t want the humans to get suspicious, we need to fit in.”

She was even twirling the pen in her fingers like Sunset had seen from other students. How could she do this when Sunset couldn’t even hold it right? Frustrated, she batted the pen out of Crystal Note’s hand and yelled again

“I don’t need to fit in! I’m Princess Celestia’s most talented student and…”

“And it’s worth nothing in this world! Don’t you get it? It doesn’t matter who you were in Equestria, here we are just normal humans. You have to accept that, Sunset Shimmer.”

“I won’t!”

Sunset stood up again, hands balled to fists and trembling with rage

“I won’t accept this! Not with Princess Celestia playing principal at my school and mocking me every day!”

Crystal Note sighed and took a step away from Sunset

“So this is what it’s all about. Sunset, whoever she is, she can’t be the princess.”

“She is! This is just one of her stupid plans to get me back!”

Sunset’s voice was trembling now as well and suddenly, Crystal Note looked worried again

“Sunset Shimmer, please stop. You can’t really believe this.”

Sunset just shook her head and pressed her eyes shut. Suddenly, there were tears building up in her eyes, born out of frustration but also desperation. She’d been trying for weeks but Princess Celestia just ignored her. She knew the Princess was not a cruel pony, so why would she let Sunset suffer like this for so long?

While Sunset tried her best not to cry, Crystal Note whispered in a now eerily calm voice

“I saw Miss Dusty today.”

Blinking her tears away, Sunset stared at Crystal Note

“She’s here too? But why?”

“No. She’s not. Because… because she’s not the pony I met in the palace.”

Sunset didn’t understand, so Crystal Note tried to explain

“She looks like Dusty, she sounds like her. She has her name and she even has the same family. But she’s not the Dusty from Equestria. I talked with her, and some things… they just didn’t add up. She’s similar but not the same. And she’s not a pony and she’s never been a pony. She was laughing at me when I asked her.”

At this, Sunset just shook her head again

“Of course she didn’t tell you. It’s all part of Princess Celestia’s plan.”

“And what plan would that be? Why would the princess bring a chambermaid with her, out of all ponies? It doesn’t make any sense.”

“She’s just trying to confuse us. It’s all part of some bigger plan.”

“No it’s not. It’s not part of her plan, because there is no plan, Sunset Shimmer. The Dusty I met is not the same. She’s always been a human in this world.”

Sunset kept shaking her head

“But… but… but that would mean…”

She didn’t finish, because she didn’t know what to say, but Crystal Note did

“They are all just humans, even if they look like ponies you might know.”

“No. NO! That can’t be true! That would mean, the principal is not…”

“Whoever she is, she’s not her. Princess Celestia is still back in Equestria, while we ended up here.”

Sunset suddenly felt dizzy and dropped to her knees, but the world kept spinning. She is still back in Equestria. She tried to breathe, but somehow she couldn’t. She never came after me. She never tried to get me back. The next breath shook through her whole body and sounded dangerously like a sob. She left me here. She left me here to rot. She doesn’t care what happens to me. Another sob, and angry tears this time How could she? How could she do this to me? Who does she think she is?

Sunset never noticed that Crystal Note had left her room at some point. Instead, once the red cloud of anger faded, her eyes fell on the pen that had dropped on the floor. Just seeing it made Sunset grit her teeth again

“You think I can't do this? You think this will hold me back? I'll show you Princess! I'll show everpony who ever doubted me!”

Angry, but determined, Sunset grabbed the pen with her hand. She picked up the discarded notebook and ripped out the page Crystal Note had written on. She tried to mimic the grip she'd seen from the other students and started to write, just the first thing that came to her mind.

The art of transfiguration is built up on five main theorems that lay down the ground rules of every transformative magic. The first law, named after the great wizard Sun Stone, explains the transfer of mass and size in correlation to the magical conductivity of said object. Sun Stone's law states that...

As Sunset Shimmer scribbled down what she remembered from her magic textbooks, her fingers flexed a little more. Soon, she could hold the pen without strain and write faster. At the end of the second page, her writing was nearly readable again.

She kept writing in a fury, filling page after page of the notebook. After ten pages, her words stood clear enough on the paper to read. After ten more pages, she was almost back at the sharp script she had with a quill and her magic. When the notebook finally ran out of pages, she smirked and twirled the pen in her fingers, like Crystal Note had. Her eyes fell on her book bag and she pulled out some of her homework. It was laughably easy and after less than an hour, she was finished. Her words stood bold on the paper and each letter was straight andclear, in perfect penmanship.

She smirk grew into a sneer. You think this will hold me back? This is just the beginning. I'll show you, Princess, you and your human wannabe. I'll show you all. This world will soon tremble when they hear the name Sunset Shimmer.

Chapter 28

Spring Break was on the horizon, just one more day of classes ahead. With their minds fixed on that goal, the students of CHS dragged themselves into the school for the final round. The overall mood wasn’t ecstatic, but one student shone out like a sun as she walked throw the crowd.

Wherever Sunset Shimmer appeared, she was greeted by smiles and people calling out her name. She was the popular girl to hang out with, after all. Not only did she ace every single class with highest marks, she also won three science and math competitions for CHS during the last semester, all with record scores. And while that could make people think Sunset Shimmer was just a nerd, everybody who spent more than a couple of minutes with her liked her, for a plethora of reason. Sunset always had time, she would always listen, and even if she couldn’t help, she at least had some advice or a friend who could instead. Although she wasn’t part of any club or sports team, she knew several members of each and whenever something excited happened, Sunset Shimmer was there or had helped make it happen.

No wonder that in last week’s Spring Fling, Sunset Shimmer had been elected ‘Princess’ of the ball. Sunset had been so overwhelmed that she had even blinked away a few tears on stage when Principal Celestia had put the fake crown on her head. After that, she’d been a good sport about it, calling people around her ‘peasants’ and naming a few lords and ladies for her fake court, and everybody had a good laugh.

Almost everybody, that is. One of the seniors, Firefly, had thrown a mini-tantrum. She had been in line for being Spring-Fling-Princess and couldn’t accept that a freshman had outdone her. Sunset Shimmer had tried to defuse the situation, she even had a private talk with Firefly at the ball, but with no success. Firefly had left immediately after that talk and had been missing her classes for the rest of the week as well.

Most people just shrugged it off. ‘Sour loser’ was the most common term they had for Firefly, while Sunset Shimmer didn’t comment on it. Instead, she basked in her popularity and flocked other students around her wherever she could. In class, she joked with the teachers who praised her excellent grades and the hard work she put in. Principal Celestia greeted her when they ran into each other in the hall and even Vice-Principal Luna had one of her rare smiles for her. Everything seemed perfect today.

There was only a small hiccup during lunch break. On the way to the restrooms, Sunset left behind her flock of followers for a few minutes, and another girl had just been waiting for a chance to catch her by herself. So as soon as she left the stall, Sunset found herself confronted with Flare Blitz, a taller and older girl from senior class
“What did you do to Firefly?”

Sunset was only surprised for a moment, then fell back into the smile she’d worn all day

“I’m afraid I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Don’t play dumb with me. You talked to her, at the Spring Fling, and since then nobody has seen her. She doesn’t even pick up her phone.”

Flare Blitz was a member of the school’s basketball team, she was tall and athletic, but Sunset wasn’t the least bit intimidated. Her smile changed a little in quality as she just shrugged

“Maybe she’s just sick? I don’t know why you think I have something to do with it.”

“Listen, Shimmer. I’ve been her best friend since elementary school, so I know her. She wouldn’t have just left the ball. And even if she was sick, she’d at least send me a text. You were the last person who talked to her, so I know you did something.”

Sunset grinned even more

“I’ve talked to a lot of people at the ball, and they are all at school. So far, all you have are baseless accusations and I have half a mind to tell Principal Celestia about this.”

“Stop messing with me, Shimmer! I know you’ve got something to do with this.”

Sunset looked away for a second, as if pondering on something. When she turned back to Flare Blitz, the taller girl staggered away from her. Sunset’s smiled had turned into an evil, wicked smirk and she could see a cold fire in her eyes

“You know what? You’re right. I’m the reason Firefly didn’t come back. And I’m the reason she lost the election in the first place.”

Flare Blitz shivered as Sunset’s eyes bore into her and she could barely even process what that Sunset had said

“What did you do to her?”

Sunset took a step forward and Flare Blitz backed away again

“You’ll never find out. And you’ll never find any proof. I don’t care if you go and tell everybody, because they won’t believe you. They only see what I want them to see, and I want them to worship the ground I’m walking on. It could have been Firefly or it could have been anyone else, I don’t care. Whoever is in my way will end up in a world of trouble.”

Flare was with her back against a wall now, both figuratively and literally

“Why… why are you telling me this?”

“Because I enjoy seeing you squirm.”

Sunset’s cruel smirk only grew wider

“And I will enjoy watching you cower and shiver for the rest of the school year.”

Flare Blitz gulped hard and tried to push back

“I’ll tell everyone! If they find out…”

“They’ll never find out! Because you won’t tell anyone. You’ll stay quiet for the rest of your time at CHS, or I’ll make sure you’ll never get the chance to graduate.”

Flare’s eyes opened wide, mostly in fear

“You’re bluffing!”
“Are you willing to take that risk? I wonder what the coach would say if he finds out her star player cheated her way through almost all of her exams.”

Sunset’s smirk drained all the color from Flare’s face

“You… how do you know?”

The only answer she got was cruel laughter

“Does it really matter? If anyone finds out, how do you think they’ll react? You’ll lose your spot on the team, the teachers will questions all your academic work and even if you manage to graduate, no sport’s college will ever accept you. All your dreams of being professional go down the drain, with just a word from me.”

Flare Blitz was paralyzed from shock. She had never given much attention to Sunset Shimmer before, but she seemed to be a likable person, for a freshman. But what she just heard, that wasn't part of the typical high school popularity contest anymore. What Sunset said was just downright evil on a super villain level. And worst of all, it sounded like Sunset Shimmer meant every single word of her threats

“You're... you're bluffing!”

Flare forced out the words from earlier again, in a burst of courage that crumbled away under Sunset's evil laughter

“You're just a bullheaded buffoon. Are you really going to take that risk? You're going to bet your whole future against me, and for what? For your friend? You really want to lose everything because of Firefly?”

Sunset's cold eyes bore into her and Flare Blitz felt her chest pinch up so tight that she could barely even breathe. Sunset's wicked grin grew wider at the same pace Flare realized that there was no way out of this

“What... what do you want from me?”

Sunset released her opponent from her glare and stepped in front of the mirror by the sink instead

“I want nothing from you. As long as you stay out of my way, you're going to stay here those few more weeks to graduation. You'll grab your exam and leave, and nobody will be any wiser.”

Flare Blitz shivered at how callous Sunset said all this while idly fixing her hair in the mirror

“I don't care if you tell anyone about me, because nobody will believe you anyways, but you can save yourself a lot of trouble if you just stay quiet. I do my thing and you look the other way, easy as that. You're not important to my plans, unless you getting in my way. If you do, you'll just become another obstacle and I won't think twice before I remove you.”

Another cold shiver ran down Flare's spine and Sunset's eyes in the mirror found hers again. Even her reflection seemed to tear into her. Suddenly, the bad feeling that had made her confront Sunset Shimmer in the first place returned, but worse than before and laced with cold fear

“What did you do to Firefly?”

Sunset smirked at Flare Blitz through her mirror, cold and calculated

“I gave her the same choice that I'm giving you. Let's see if you are smarter than your friend.”

And just like that, Sunset Shimmer turned around and was the cheerful and likable girl again. Her smile was warm and bright, like when she had been crowned 'Princess of the ball' and there was a little spring in her step as she walked out of the restroom. She never looked back at the girl she left behind and Flare Blitz trembled all over her body.

Chapter 29

Sunset smirked from her table at the cafeteria. Usually, she had her fake-happy smile in school, especially for the teachers, but today her natural smirk just slipped through. Nobody at her table would call her out on it, the few who were allowed to get so close to her had been handpicked after all. Sunset had heard some mutters on the hall that she had become ‘arrogant’ ever since she became Spring Fling Princess, but that was just jealous babbling. It’s not arrogance if I’m just better than them. In that regard, the humans at CHS were a lot like the students at Princess Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns.

Sunset’s expression soured a bit when she thought of Equestria and the princess, but she shook it of quickly. So far, everything was working as planned, even better than she had hoped. She had been playing nice, offering help and advice and faked a genuine interest in her fellow students and their ‘oh so special’ clubs. After a few weeks of playing nice and friendly, she was now in the position where people came to her.

Everybody wanted to be seen with her. Every club begged for her to join, or at least visit. Whenever there was new gossip, people would ask Sunset Shimmer for approval first, before anyone believed any new rumor. And, since Sunset controlled the main hotspots for gossip, Sunset was firmly in control of almost all the student body at CHS. And the funniest thing of all, they didn’t even realize it.

Thanks to her reputation with the teachers, nobody suspected anything from a role model student like Sunset, so she could basically snoop around in any matter she wished. Not that she had to do much actual snooping, as most student seemed eager to share anything they knew, all to make themselves look better in front of the others, or at least make the others look worse. Sunset had never been a fan of Princess Celestia holding court and listening to whiny nobleponies for hours, but now she could see the benefit of having any news coming to her almost automatically.

With those news, it was easy to identify and neutralize any potential threats to her position of power. Like Firefly, who had a chance of outrunning her popularity, but also had a few embarrassing secrets that made her vulnerable. Mix that with friends who were eager to share some of those secrets once Sunset asked the right questions, and suddenly the well-loved senior didn’t even dare show her face in school again. And even if she did, thank the Gods for the internet! Everybody used social media and blogs to post even the tiniest detail of their lives, but barely anyone made the effort to set up proper security. Getting some blackmail material for Firefly had been as easy as plucking ripe apples from a tree.

And so, one by one, all the clubs had fallen. Only a few dedicated members stuck together, bickering against those who left and ‘betrayed’ them, while those who had left had their share of moaning and complaining as well. Everything was breaking down into nice little cliques, easy to control and manipulate for Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset barely listened to the babbling next to her. Lavender was too excited that she got invited to the ‘in’ table to notice anyways. Instead Sunset focused on the group of girls a few tables over. In the middle of her friends sat Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash was a freshman like her, and a prodigy, although they couldn’t be any more different. While Sunset excelled on an academic and intellectual level, Rainbow Dash was good at sports. Really good at sports. Coaches were gushing about her ‘action on the field’ and Rainbow was already the star member of every team she joined, just one step ahead of becoming team caption if rumours were true (and Sunset knew they were; She had spread them after all).

Right now, Rainbow Dash wasn’t with any of her teammates, but with her friends instead. While each of the five girls seemed nice enough individually, they definitely made for a weird and loud mix at the table.

Rarity stood out mostly for her looks. She wore a carefully arranged outfit that she had probably made herself, and even makeup, and she was trying to look more mature than her true age. Pinkie Pie on the other hand was the loudest of the bunch, paired with her brainless bubbliness that made her irritating at best, but usually she was just plain annoying. Applejack filled her quota of weird with a stetson cowboy hat and her farmer’s drawl. On top of that, Sunset had even seen her shout out that cliché “YEHAW!” on multiple occasions. Applejack was also the most stubborn of the bunch, tied with Rainbow Dash, which meant the two of them were competing over anything they could think of, most of the time. Like right now, as they were in a heated argument over something insignificant, again.

Sunset watched as the last of the girls intervened with just a few words. Fluttershy’s voice didn’t travel far through the background noise of the cafeteria, but Sunset had heard her in class a few times. The shy girl was unable to do more than whisper it seemed but her loud and brash friends always listened to her. And since Fluttershy hated fighting in general, she was always there to make sure none of their arguments got out of hand. Despite being the most quiet, Fluttershy was the one who balanced out the group and made their unusual friendship work.

If Sunset wanted to control them, all she had to do was take care of Fluttershy first. That seemed just about easy enough and so, Sunset watched them from her table with a satisfied smirk.

Tearing their group apart would give her leverage on Rainbow Dash and in extensions on the sport teams. It would also make it easier to manipulate any of the others, in case she needed them for any future projects. And last but not least, it would also serve as an example that weird friendships like theirs were doomed to fail. When Sunset tore them apart, the other students would think twice about spreading out of their safe, ‘approved’ social circle.

Sunset’s smirk grew even wider and Lavender who was still babbling next to her got ecstatic

“Oh my gosh Sunset, that’s so cool! I never knew you played an instrument as well.”

“Wait, what?”

Sunset, who had completely tuned out what Lavender had said, turned her attention back to the table. Lavender stared at her in awe like a love-struck puppy. Sunset was about to shut her down, but all the others from her table had approving smiles as well and muttered their consent that music was cool. Now that she thought about it, school bands and orchestras were a thing and being known as a musician might score Sunset some more points with those kind of people. Plus, she might even squeeze some extra credit out of this.

So instead of unleashing at Lavender, she flashed her brightest smile to her

“Yeah, I only picked it up recently, but it’s a lot of fun. I really get to express my creativity when I play music.”

Sunset of course felt none of that, but she knew she had said the right things when she got even more nods from her peers and even noticed a few heads from other tables turning her way now

“Wow Sunset, that’s so great! What kind of instrument do you play?”

Sunset held back a curse. She should have seen a follow-up questions like that coming. She didn’t let any of her internal anger show as she kept her smile in place and just said the first thing that came to her mind

“I started playing guitar a couple weeks ago.”

“That’s so cool! Me too! We should totally do a session together, right Sunset?”

Sunset perked her brow at that. This Lavender girl got annoying very fast. The others on the table picked up and started laughing at her, none of them willing to risk Sunset’s disapproval. Lavender, now fully aware that she had overstepped, sunk down into her chair and held her head low. It was a feeble attempt to hide that she was blushing from embarrassment and the others picked on it quickly and laughed more.

Sunset didn’t laugh, she didn’t have to. Her minions were doing the dirty work for her before she even had to tell them. The bell rang and everyone in the cafeteria got moving, including Sunset’s table. When Lavender stood up, somebody accidentally shoved her from behind and made her drop her lunch tray. When it hit the floor with a loud clatter, almost all of the cafeteria turned around to look and soon started laughing.

Lavender kneeled on the floor to pick up the mess, but mostly to hide the tears that shot into her eyes. She thought she was going to die from embarrassment, but then she noticed someone was helping her. She looked up and saw it was Sunset Shimmer. Their eyes met, but Lavender’s hopeful smile froze when she saw the cold, calculating glint in Sunset’s eyes. For the first time, she got a glimpse behind Sunset’s smile that now seemed as insincere as her voice

“You need to be more careful, Lavender. Nothing happened now, but you wouldn’t want to get hurt by accident, now would you?”

Lavender’s smile instantly fell apart and she shook her head quickly. Without another word, she picked up the tray and ran away from Sunset Shimmer as fast as she could.

Sunset looked after her, with her smirk back in place. She hadn’t planned this, but the opportunity to thoroughly intimidate Lavender was just too good to pass up. She probably wouldn’t bother Sunset at lunch anymore and if Sunset ever needed her from anything, she now would be very willing to agree.

Sunset left the cafeteria with her usual cloud of people around her. Although they were not talking to her, the topic of music and instruments stuck with them. It really seemed to be a very popular thing and Sunset would take advantage of that. I probably need to pick up a guitar now and a book or two on how to play. Can’t be that hard, if a dork like Lavender can do it.

Sunset smirked as she walked to the next class. In the end, Lavender might have done her a favor after all. Maybe, she wouldn’t go too hard on her next time. Maybe.

Chapter 30

Sunset usually studied alone, in her room where nothing would disturb her and in focused silence. However, today she had squatted down in the apartment’s living room. She wasn’t studying one of her usual subjects and she had trouble with both focus and silence

“Augh, to Tartarus with this!”

Sunset threw her book away from her. Like the others scattered on the coffee table, it had a title like ‘Beginner’s guide for guitar’ or similar. She glared at the object of her frustration, a well-used guitar she had acquired just the other day. After telling everyone during lunch about her passion for music, she now felt the need to back up on it. Problem was, the instrument refused to work with her, no matter how hard she tried

“I’ve done everything the books say, why does it still sound terrible?”

Patience had never been Sunset strongest trait, but normally she didn’t struggle when it came to learning something new. As a filly under the Princess, she had learned new kinds of magic within days, sometimes even faster. Even now in her new body and with a completely different curriculum, she had powered through every problem so far in no time at all. She had even mastered the use of computers, television and smartphones with her new fingers. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t get that guitar to work.

Normally, that was enough for Sunset to throw a fit. She got easily frustrated these days and dealing with immature and downright stupid humans in high school didn’t help. Lucky for her, she wasn’t at high school right now, and help was on the way.

Sunset looked up when she heard the front door and saw Crystal Note, with her violin case in one hand and in the other a large take-out bag from their favourite place. With a swipe, Sunset cleared the coffee table from all books and soon they were enjoying their food. The spicy red curry from the Thai restaurant down the street had quickly become Sunset’s favourite. Equestrian food was often more dessert-like, so the spicy human dishes made a good contrast for that. And there was no excuse at all that Sunset had to travel to another world to find something so simple but as delicious as pizza.

With Sunset’s hunger and frustration now at bay, she finally took a closer look at her fellow dimension traveller. Crystal Note was pacing herself through her meal, like she had back in the palace, savouring each bite absurdly long. She didn’t look clumsy like back then though and easily lifted each bite with her chopsticks. Sunset was using a fork, since it was useless to learn handling chopsticks when forks worked as well, but as she watched Crystal Note, she was a little envious about her room-mate's dexterity with fingers.

Crystal Note, who had said nothing yet, as usual, took that look from Sunset as an invitation to start talking. She waved her hand towards the books on the floor and the guitar next to it

“What is all this for?”

Sunset rolled her eyes and took another bite, mumbling around a mouthful of rice

“School.”

She didn’t elaborate. Even if Crystal Note knew about her plans for school, she wouldn’t understand. And if she understood, she’d only worry and bother Sunset with it. So, the less Crystal Note knew, the better for Sunset in the end.

Crystal Note watched her in a strange way, but nodded anyway. She barely asked questions any more and Sunset could appreciate that.

“It’s not going as well as you hoped.”

It wasn’t even a question, so Sunset didn’t bother answering. She didn’t really need to, anyway. Crystal Note was very good at reading her, especially the new body language that came with her human form.

It was still annoying for Sunset that Crystal Note could figure her out so effortlessly, especially on moments like now when she also had that knowing smile

“Well, look at the bright side: At least you can’t set it on fire this time.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and Crystal Note giggled in that weird way, like always when she teased her. However, Sunset was fed and in a better mood again, so she decided to just go along with it, this time

“Don’t tempt me. I can still make it happen, it just takes a little more effort.”

“Uh-huh. But that wouldn’t count as an accident any more, don’t you think?”

Sunset rolled her eyes again, and this time they both laughed.

While Sunset went back to her meal, Crystal Note set her take-out box on the table and took a closer look at the books. She glanced at the titles and even picked one up so she could skim through the first pages, which only made her giggle again

“No wonder you’re not making any progress. None of this makes any sense.”

Sunset thought the same, but kept on eating while Crystal Note laughed her melodious giggle

“You don’t really think you can learn music from these books, do you?”

“Why not? I learned magic from books, too.”

Crystal Note smiled but shook her head

“No, I learned about magic from books, but I never learned to do magic like you. Maybe books gave you some pointers, but you learned magic from using it.”

Sunset nodded after a minute of thinking, but then nudged the discarded guitar with her foot

“Well, maybe I would if this thing would cooperate.”

“May I?”

Crystal Note had a longing look on her face, so Sunset pushed the guitar towards her

“Knock yourself out.”

Crystal Note smiled as she picked up the instrument and put it in her lap. Her hands and fingers moved to find the right positions on the guitar, telling Sunset that Crystal Note was probably holding one for the first time. Which made it only more frustrating when she ended up in exactly the position the books suggested, apparently just from instinct. Crystal Note’s fingers plucked over the strings and her other hand shifted through some fingering she probably knew from playing the violin. Even though she was only testing, it still sounded better than what Sunset had produced even with instructions so far.

Crystal Note played with the little pegs for a few moments until she seemed satisfied, and then started strumming the strings with her fingers. With her other hand on the frets, she tested out a few different chords, but soon weaved them together into a little melody already. After just a couple of minutes.

Sunset’s brow perked up all on its own. Usually, there would be a glare coming from her as well, but she knew better than to be angry at Crystal Note. With anypony else, she would fume in rage, but Crystal Note had a good excuse for showing such a feat

“Tapping hard into your cutie mark, are you?”

Crystal Note giggled as she kept on strumming

“It had to be useful eventually.”

“Yeah, I guess so. Too bad my special talent isn’t worth much in this magic-less void.”

Crystal Note abruptly stopped playing and set down the guitar, finding Sunset’s eyes with her own

“The portal still exists, even if there isn’t any magic. Maybe we’re lucky and it will open again sometime”

Still 25 moons left before that happens, Sunset thought. She didn’t say it, though. Crystal Note didn’t need to know about that just yet. First, she had to figure out an actual plan on what to do when the portal was open again. Maybe then, she’d tell Crystal Note.

Crystal Note, who took Sunset’s silence as resignation, sighed deeply and picked up the guitar again, idly strumming through some chords to create a simple tune

“I miss my tail.”

Sunset, pulled out of her thoughts, looked up with a bemused smile

“I’m sorry, what?”

“I miss having a tail. I miss the feeling of a brush running through it, every night before I went to bed.”

Sunset stared at her in pure disbelieve, but Crystal Note seemed utterly serious about this. So serious that Sunset couldn’t help but fall into a full-blown laughing fit

“We’re… we’re stuck in a strange dimension… with no ponies and no magic… and the thing you miss most is your tail?”

Sunset wheezed out between her laughter and nearly fell off the couch.

Crystal Note blushed but ended up just smiling along, with her fingers still busy on the guitar

“Well, I miss my coat as well. In Equestria, I was never cold, but here I need like two layers of clothing so I don’t feel a chill.”

Sunset and Crystal Note laughed together for a while, so hard that Sunset was panting when she finally stopped.

While Sunset tried to catch her breath again, Crystal Note silently stared into space. The only sound was the little melody Crystal Note repeated without even noticing. It was a pleasant almost-silence, but Sunset couldn’t really enjoy it. She watched Crystal Note, who usually always smiled when she was playing music. Today, she just looked lost, like back in the palace when she had been afraid of everypony, but hid it behind a neutral expression, like a mask. Sunset remembered that by that point, her coat would turn into that dirty-grey colour again.

It wasn’t something Sunset Shimmer liked to remember.

“You know what I don’t miss? Dinner at the palace. I mean, come on! All that silverware, stuffy decorations and grand decorum, and all you got was tiny portions of something that all tasted of nothing.”

Crystal Note smiled at Sunset’s colourful description of the royal dinner in Canterlot and added with a wink

“The cakes were good, though.”

“Probably. But good luck with getting even a few crumbs when a certain somepony was around. I used to sneak out for ice cream to get any dessert at all.”

Crystal Note giggled along and smiled

“There is a great ice cream parlour here in the mall. I bet it could compete with home even.”
“Really?”

Sunset looked up, genuinely surprised. She didn’t know that Crystal Note wandered around on her own much. Then again, she barely knew what Crystal Note was doing at all when she was at school. Still, seeing her in a crowded place like a mall seemed odd. Odd, but intriguing.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Huh?”

Crystal Note looked up from the guitar, back to Sunset

“Go where, Sunset Shimmer?”

“To the mall, of course. You can’t tease me with ice cream and then not back it up.”

Sunset already got up and put on her boots and jacket, but Crystal Note still hesitated

“But, what about your guitar?”

“I’ll deal with it later. Come on, don’t make me wait.”

Sunset searched through her school bag to get her phone while Crystal Note got ready. Like Sunset, she was still wearing the clothes the portal had sent them through most of the time. Unlike Sunset, she added a few things though, like a pair of soft boots and a cream-coloured overcoat. Since her hair was longer than Sunset’s, she also used a hairband to keep it out of the way.

They left their apartment and walked down the street. The mall wasn’t really around the corner, but the weather was nice enough so Sunset didn’t mind stretching her legs a bit. Crystal Note enjoyed the walk as well, with a silent smile as she kept Sunset’s leisurely pace. Despite being in a different dimension and having a different form, Crystal Note had barely changed from the pony Sunset had freed from her crystal prison. She was still very quiet and timid, until she had to be hard for one reason or another.

Since Sunset Shimmer looked younger in her human form, Crystal Note had fallen into the role of the ‘responsible adult’ in their living arrangement. Basically, that meant while Sunset Shimmer focused on high school (and her plans with it), Crystal Note dealt with everything else. Around the house, she did most of the cleaning and made sure that there was food in the fridge. Outside however, she had a much bigger part to play.

Sunset had been worried the first time she and Crystal Note had to visit the administration office to update their papers, but Crystal Note was a performer at heart. No matter how shy or insecure she was at home, once she slipped into the role of ‘adult big sister who had to take care of her younger sibling’, she behaved exactly as was expected. Crystal Note had seen enough noble ponies and ponies of authority in the royal palace to mimic their behaviour to the spot, so some low-pay government employee had no chance seeing through her charade. On that day in the office, nobody had asked any questions and the one man who had briefly brought up Child Protection Service had shrunk down under Crystal Note’s stone hard glare.

Today Crystal Note had a serene smile instead of a glare as they entered the mall, even though she had slipped partially into her ‘adult’ role. The mall was crowded with people, as it was a Friday night so many people came here to do some late-night shopping. Sunset Shimmer even spotted a few familiar faces from CHS, as the mall was a popular hangout for teenagers with its cinema, an arcade and a grand selection of fast food places.

As they dived into the crowd, Sunset kept an eye on Crystal Note, but the former crystal pony kept smiling despite the large number of people. Like most humans, these people moved fast to get from one spot or the other, or were too focused on their phones to notice anything that happened around them. Crystal Note weaved between them effortlessly and seemed more relaxed that Sunset had seen her in a long while, despite the crowd.

Sunset had seen that smile before though, back in Equestria. While she had been studying Celestia’s old tomes, Crystal Note had usually squatted down by the window with some reading exercise. When she thought that Sunset wasn't watching her, Crystal Note had that smile, relaxed, at peace and not afraid. Sunset knew that being afraid was almost natural to Crystal Note, thanks to the traumatic past she still couldn't remember. But hiding in plain sight had become Crystal Note's second nature just as much, whether it was by the window behind a book or, like now, in the middle of a busy crowd.

Sunset had only been to the mall twice, and only for a certain purpose. She went in, got the thing she needed, then she left again. Why would she want to waste her precious time in a place like this? Today however, she followed Crystal Note's lead towards the food court.

She noticed a few heads turning as she walked by. She was very easy to spot even in a crowd, thanks to her distinctive hair-colour and style, so a few CHS students noticed her, but ended up staring at the older girl that accompanied Sunset just as much. Sunset had been intentionally vague about her life outside of school. A few of the students seemed genuinely interested about Sunset’s companion while others hoped to catch some fuel for new gossip.

Crystal Note noticed the glances at her (Sunset knew her well enough to know she did), but she didn’t react on it. She behaved naturally or at least what a human would call natural, and by that lost most of the interest very quickly. Sunset fell into her own role as well, with a slightly bored expression like the one she had seen on other students when they interacted with their parents and/or older siblings. Nobody would even guess that they were ponies from another dimension when they looked like a teenage girl and her older sister.

They still got their ice cream and Sunset had to admit that Crystal Note was right. The parlour really was as good as the one she knew back in Canterlot. Maybe even slightly better since this parlour had more flavours to choose from. She didn’t admit this though and Crystal Note didn’t expect it anyway, she knew how Sunset behaved by now. Seeing her polish of her cone was all she needed to see.

Crystal Note, as usual, took longer to finish eating, so they walked through the mall and passed some of the stores. One store in particular caught Sunset’s attention, a music store with some screens that showed music videos. On the display, Sunset could see tons of CDs but also actual music instruments. As they walked by, a new video started and Sunset stopped. When Crystal Note looked around, she saw Sunset stare at the screen as if mesmerised.

On the screen, Sunset saw a man with a guitar unlike the one she had bought at the second hand shop: An electric guitar. It sounded different, more powerful than the simple one she had and the guitarist put his whole body into playing it, shredding the strings with so much energy and ambition. She didn’t really get much of the song, but just the way he played instantly connected to her.

Sunset yelped in surprise when she felt a hand on her shoulder, but Crystal Note said nothing and just gently pushed her into the store. Inside, loud rock music dominated the atmosphere with more electric guitar and Sunset felt a tingle run down her spine.

Crystal Note waved to one of the clerks and they talked, but Sunset couldn’t make much of it. They were talking about music, she figured as much, but she didn’t get the details. She just saw that Crystal Note seemed in her element again and told the clerk exactly what she wanted, with an air of confidence that was unusual.

For a moment, Sunset wondered if she looked like this to Crystal Note whenever she talked about magic with Princess Celestia.

The clerk left and Sunset followed Crystal Note to the counter where they waited for his return. He brought a guitar, an electric guitar, very much like the one Sunset had seen on the video. Crystal Note took a closer look at it, but she didn’t play. Instead, she just passed it to Sunset. She didn’t say a word, but the message was clear.

Sunset, slightly confused but too excited to question it, put the strap around her neck and held the guitar like she had read in the instruction books. It came more natural to her this time, and when she flicked her fingers over the string, she produced a loud, satisfying sound that brought a big grin to her face.

Crystal Note had seen all she needed and turned back to the clerk

“We’ll take it.”

Sunset, still dazed, played with her fingers on the strings while a number of dollars changed their owner. Crystal Note also bought extra strings and a few other things Sunset didn’t even notice. She only looked up when Crystal Note touched her shoulder again and presented her an instrument case for her new possession.

With everything stored away safely, they made their way out of the mall again. This time, they didn’t dive into the crowd but instead passed through with purpose. Outside, they turned back home. Sunset was still dazed and kept glancing at the case in her hand, feeling the weight of the new guitar.

“Why did we buy this?”

“School.”

Sunset rolled her eyes when Crystal Note gave her the same one-worded respond she had used earlier, but she was still too dazed to be annoyed

“I already bought a guitar for school. So why did we get this one?”

Crystal Note turned her head to look at her with an odd expression

“The one you bought is basic and simple, for a beginner. But you can’t teach Sunset Shimmer by starting with the basics. Sunset Shimmer always dives right in and always starts with the hardest challenge there is. That’s why you’ll need a guitar like this if you ever want to learn about music.”

Sunset tilted her head and disagreed, mostly out of habit

“I’ve learned all the basics of magic before I advanced to more high-level spells.”

“You mean you mastered all the basics. You told me yourself, whenever you got a new lesson, you didn’t just complete it, you surpassed all expectations.”

Sunset had a small smirk, but she wasn’t convinced yet

“Sure, but Princess Celestia always said that…”

“Screw Celestia!”

Sunset’s eyes opened wide and she stared at Crystal Note

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me. Screw her. She always held you back. She didn’t even realize she did. You always made the biggest progress when you didn’t listen to her. Why should you start now?”

Sunset was about to argue, simply of the fact that Crystal Note questioned Princess Celestia. Perfect, flawless Princess Celestia who ignored her questions, who didn’t tell her about the mirror, who even lied to her, who didn’t follow her and left her behind in this world…

Why in Tartarus should I defend her?

She had never thought about it as clearly before, but now that Crystal Note had put it into words, she realized she had known this a long while. Princess Celestia had never encouraged her to push her potential. Instead, she had limited her or distracted her. But now that she wasn’t around, Sunset could finally do things the way she saw fit.

They were back at the apartment again, when Sunset’s thoughts finally caught up to the present. All her beginner’s books for guitar lessons where still scattered on the floor. She kicked them away with an expression close to disgust and sat down on the couch, with her new, better guitar in her lap. She twanged the strings again, pleased by the powerful and loud noise she created. It wasn’t much like music yet, but Crystal Note was right. This was like her magic used to be, shapeless power that just waited for her to be put in form. Something she could master and use to prove her skill to Princess Celestia when…

NO! Not for Celestia. If the Princess didn't care enough to go after her, Sunset wouldn't waste any more of her time and talent to get her approval.

Sunset grabbed her new guitar, a guitar Celestia would never allow her to have. She flicked her fingers over the strings and although it sounded terrible, Sunset had a defiant smirk plastered on her face. She strummed again like she had seen in the music video and to her it sounded better already, louder and more powerful. It didn't sound like a meek student any more. Now, it sounded like Sunset Shimmer.

Crystal Note beamed as she listened at first and then joined in with the old acoustic guitar. What she played sounded better than Sunset’s strumming, but since Sunset was still louder than her, she didn’t care much. Crystal Note gave her a few pointers every now and then, but most of it was try and error.

At some point, she turned on a music channel on TV and they tried to play along whatever they liked. Sunset had no trouble admitting that she had a blast learning like this, and she knew why.

Part of it was because of Crystal Note enjoyed herself just as much. Her mood had completely turned around, from glum to happy and Sunset had no doubt that she would sparkle all over if they were back in their pony forms right now.

But the biggest part had to be defying Princess Celestia. Although had disagreed with the princess before, even argued with her, in the end all she’d done had been to get her approval. Even here in this world, she had tried to become a role model student for Principal Celestia, even though the woman shared nothing but a name and some mannerisms with the pony princess. Working for Celestia’s praise was just natural for Sunset after so many years.

Well, not any more! From now on, I’ll do things my way and my way only! No more holding back.

Sunset grinned her satisfied smirk to herself. Her plans for getting leverage over Canterlot High School had been careful and slow so far. Just in case Princess Celestia might not approve. But who needs her approval anyways? Why should I wait two more years when I could just take control right now?

Celestia wouldn’t come after her. If she wanted, for whatever reason, she would have done so by now. Celestia didn’t care if Sunset was in this world and she didn’t care if Sunset would ever become an alicorn or not. If Sunset wanted anything to change, she had to make Celestia care. Even if that meant breaking a few rules along the way. It wouldn’t matter if Celestia cared or not, the next time they met, Sunset would give her no other chance but to acknowledge her. She would show her what she could do, even without magic and even in a body that wasn’t her own.

I told you so, Princess. This will be the biggest mistake you’ve ever made, and I’ll show you, Celestia.

Sunset could feel the fire inside of her, a burning ambition she’d always struggled to keep in check. But now, she just let it grow, brighter than before. For a moment, Sunset felt like she had her magic back, so clearly she could feel the flame burn inside her. She just grinned even more.

On the opposite side of the couch, Crystal Note noticed the change in Sunset and smiled as well. Finally, she saw the Sunset Shimmer who had freed her from her crystal prison again, who had demanded respect from everypony she met and who had even stood up to alicorn princesses if necessary. She was glad that Sunset’s hesitation was gone now, and that she could focus on what needed to be done next. She knew Sunset had made some plans but nothing more, but now they could finally focus on realizing them.

Another rock song played on the TV and Sunset Shimmer dived right in with her new guitar. It didn’t even sound half bad, especially when Crystal Note took over vocals and joined in.

They played and sung deep into the night, even as some neighbours started knocking at the ceiling, but they just didn’t care. They were powerful and they were loud and nothing in this world could stop them once they set their mind on something.

Chapter 31

Sunset smirked as she finally found her target. To be fair, it wasn’t hard to track down Pinkie Pie, especially when she was as loud and obnoxious as today. No doubt she had another of her crazy parties in mind.

Pinkie didn’t expect a thing as Sunset approached her. Instead, her goofy smile grew even wider when she saw the most popular student of the whole school

“Sunset Shimmer! You wanna come to my “Milkshakes and Maracas” party too?”

“Milkshakes and maracas? What kind of combination is… um, I mean, sure, why not! Sounds like it could be fun.”

Pinkie, oblivious as always, just bounced through the hallway

“I know, right? This is going to be the best party ever! And if you come along, I’m sure lots and lots more guys from school will too, and you know what they say, the more the merrier! And that goes double for milkshake parties!”

Sunset suppressed rolling her eyes as Pinkie Pie danced around her and kept babbling about her party and how it one was going to top even her last one. She kept up her smile and waited for the right moment.

When Pinkie wasn’t looking, her hand darted forward to its target, while she faked stumbling towards her. Pinkie easily caught herself (and Sunset) so they wouldn’t fall over and just smiled and babbled on. She didn’t even notice that Sunset slipped Pinkie’s phone into her own pocket as they separated.

“You know what would be great? If we had some milkshakes right now.”

Pinkie Pie gasped and stopped dancing

“Oh my gosh, that’s right! Why didn’t I think of that? Wait right here, I’ll be back before you can even say ‘raspberry white chocolate supreme shake’!”

“Why would I…?”

Sunset didn’t bother finishing her question, since Pinkie just ran off. Just as planned. With her smirk back in place, she pulled out Pinkie Pie’s phone. As she had expected, she didn’t even have to unlock it since Pinkie didn’t use a passcode. A few buttons later and the little program she had found on some shadier sites of the internet began working. She grinned when Pinkie’s phone chimed from a new message and the program immediately sent it to her phone as well, then deleted any evidence of doing so.

By the time Pinkie Pie returned with milkshakes, as promised, Sunset had a digital copy of Pinkie’s phone on her own. All her contacts, messages, mails and pictures now belonged to Sunset. Using a fake hug as disguise, Sunset easily slipped Pinkie’s phone back to the oblivious girl. Pinkie was babbling about her party again, but now that she had what she needed, Sunset just excused herself quickly, with her free milkshake in hand. Pinkie didn’t seem to mind as long as she promised to come to her party.

Satisfied by her job well done, Sunset smirked as she walked out of the school and took a swig from her shake. Her smirk grew even wider. Raspberry white chocolate supreme, huh? Gotta remember that.

A few days later, Sunset watched as yet another piece of the plan fell into place, along with half the school it seemed. In the middle of the school yard, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were going it at while everybody stared at them. It only took a few texts to set hot-head Rainbow ticking off, and now Applejack’s famous stubbornness wouldn’t let her back out from the fight any more. Sunset couldn’t hear what they were actually arguing about, but that didn’t really matter anyway.

After a fight this big, Rainbow Dash would never back down or even apologize, not when everyone saw what happened. Not when they could think she might not be as cool as always said she was. Applejack on the other hand couldn’t care less what the others were thinking. She was convinced she didn’t do anything wrong, so she wouldn’t go out of her way to fix this. If anything, it was Rainbow who had to come to her and apologize first.

Sunset smirked and headed towards the entrance when the two fighting bull-heads walked away from each other in different directions. They definitely wouldn’t talk with each other anytime soon, unless someone convinced them. Let’s make sure the only one who would actually try that doesn’t get that far.

It was time for phase two.

With all the commotion going on at the school yard, the main entrance was almost abandoned. Only one girl stood around by the old horse statute like she always did, with a large stack of flyers as usual. She never managed to give out many of those, mostly because even when she tried to talk to people, she was hiding behind a veil of pink hair.

Sunset approached Fluttershy who already looked defeated just by the fact that nobody was around for her flyers. Sunset was about to make that even worse. Coming from the back, Sunset got close enough without being noticed to give her a good scare, which admittedly wasn’t that hard

“Hey!”

“EEEEP!”

Fluttershy threw her hands up to cover her head, which sent all her flyers blowing away like leaves. She turned around and lowered her hands again when she recognized Sunset. She even had a little half-smile, because why not? Sunset Shimmer was nice and everybody liked her after all.

Of course, as soon as Fluttershy let her guard down, Sunset was tearing into her

“Geez, what’s the matter with you? Can’t you just say hello like a normal person?”

Fluttershy immediately slumped down again and her gaze fixed on the ground. There was a subtle shift in her posture and half her face was covered by her hair again. She didn’t say anything, so Sunset just kept going and glanced at the flyers that were scattered all over

“And you’re loitering. I’m pretty sure Principal Celestia will put you in detention for that when she finds out.”

At the mention of the principal (or maybe the threat of detention), Fluttershy dared to glance up at Sunset again. In what had to be the meekest whisper Sunset had ever heard, she tried to explain

“Um, I was just…”

“What was that? Speak up for crying out loud, I can’t hear a damn thing you say.”

Fluttershy sunk even more into herself and a deep blush now showed up from behind her hair “Uh, you really shouldn’t swear at school.”

“You really think you are in any position to tell anyone how to talk? You can’t even look at me like a normal person.”

Fluttershy’s blush intensified and Sunset just smirked on. This was almost too easy. She didn’t even have to be very mean to put pressure on Fluttershy, the girl just fell apart. Of course, that didn’t mean Sunset would take any chances.

She watched as Fluttershy gathered all her courage to look up at Sunset, who wouldn’t give her any chance to recover

“Um…”

“Do you have a speech impediment as well?”

“Uh, what do you..?”

“Every time you talk, it’s ‘Um’ or ‘Uh’ or some unintelligible noise. Can’t you talk normally?”

“Uh…”

“There it is again. Geez, you’re so annoying.”

By now, Sunset could see that Fluttershy was close to tears, just as planned. Time to send out the important message now.

“You’re such a wimp. I don’t know how anyone could stand spending more than ten minutes with you. I bet even your friends get annoyed whenever they see you.”

That seemed to be the breaking point as Fluttershy’s head snapped up and she started yelling (which meant, she was talking in a volume other people would consider normal)

“That's not true! My friends like me just the way I am!”

Sunset's cold laughter quickly doused that sudden rush of confidence from Fluttershy

“Sure, keep telling yourself. The way you cling of them, all it needs is one wrong word and they'll throw you out anyway. I hope you enjoy hiding behind that statue, because soon that's all you're going to do. See you later, wimp.”

When Sunset turned around, Fluttershy was already close to tears. While the shy girl tried to compose herself, Sunset slipped behind the corner of the building to watch her.

Just as Fluttershy seemed to get a grip again, another girl walked up towards the horse statue. Fluttershy smiled and Sunset could hear the relief in her voice as she called out

“Applejack, thank goodness. I'm so glad you're here, can I...?”

Sunset just grinned and watched the inevitable happen.

“Not now, Fluttershy...”

“But... but Applejack, I...”

“AH SAID NOT NOW! Gosh dang it, why y'all gotta be so annoying at the god damned time?”

Applejack, still ticked off by her fight with Rainbow Dash, couldn't keep her temper in check. Fluttershy, who had already been thrown out of balance by Sunset, only saw how her friend exploded into her face and now fell apart in tears

“I'm sorry, Applejack. I promise I won't bother you again.”

Somehow, these were the first clear words Fluttershy had managed all day and Sunset's smirk grew only bigger when the tall girl ran away in tears, away from the school and away from any other students. Applejack barely even registered what happened, she just stomped towards the parking lot while muttering threats and curses under her breath.

Sunset watched it all unfold, just like she had planned. Checkmate. No chance in the world these two will ever talk to each other again. She grinned and glanced down at her phone, and the new messages that were ticking in from her spy software. But why take any chances? She forwarded some of the messages to a select few people, with a few subtle changes here and there, and suddenly what had started as a school yard fight turned into a full-fledged social breakdown. Perfect.

The bell rang and called everyone back to their classes. In the hallway, Sunset already heard the rumours she had just spread and even more people arguing who was in the right. One girl in particular caught Sunset's attention, and she stepped closer towards the little group she had gathered around her

“Why, if I hadn't seen it with my very eyes, I would have never believed it! I know Rainbow Dash can be a bit brash, certainly. But I would have never expected such uncouth behaviour from her!”

Sunset's grin turned into a small frown as she observed how Rarity tried to get on top of all the gossip again. She had already gained too much attention for Sunset's liking and people started listening to her. Of course, Sunset also had a plan for that. Keeping her frown in place, she approached the small group of students and stared straight at Rarity

“Wow, you really don't waste any time, do you Rarity? That fight wasn't even ten minutes ago, and you're already here badmouthing Rainbow Dash? Isn't she your friend? If she was, you'd be there to support her... or maybe this is how you threat all your friends, huh? I sure am glad I'm not one of them if that's the case...”

Rarity, surprised by Sunset's sudden appearance, didn't know how react, especially now that the other students started staring at her in a weird way, some even took a step backwards, away from her. Before Rarity could regain her composure, second bell rang and everybody scattered, leaving the flustered girl behind.

Sunset stayed just long enough to hear a few mumbled accusations towards Rarity's behaviour before she slipped into her own classroom. A class she usually shared with Rarity and Fluttershy, but the pink-haired girl didn't show up, not after what happened outside. Rarity, without the calm friend at her side, was visibly distraught, almost helpless. When the teacher asked her a question, she could only stammer, which gave her some not-so-friendly chuckles from the other students, including Sunset.

This was even better than she had expected. Applejack and Rainbow Dash wouldn't talk to each other, Fluttershy wouldn't dare get into their fight out of fear, Rarity would now stay away as well so she wouldn't hurt her reputation even more. Pinkie Pie was too oblivious to figure out anything on her own, but she would try to cheer up Fluttershy at the very least.

When the teacher had his back towards the class, Sunset pulled out her phone and scrolled opened her spy software again. After a few minutes of scrolling, she found exactly what she was looking for. Silent auction at the animal shelter, huh? Well, I'm sure Pinkie Pie would love to help you Fluttershy... there!

Before the teacher turned around again, Sunset put her phone away and focused on class. Next time Pinkie would check her phone, she'd find a message from Fluttershy, asking for help on the weekend. Sadly though, the word 'silent' was strangely missing. That would give their relationship the dent they needed.

Sunset leaned back with a satisfied smirk glued on her face. With them out of the way, this school was practically hers already. And she would make sure it stayed that way. Even if it was almost a little too easy.

Reflections II - Cadance

The walk from her rooms to the throne room was long, but it always gave Cadance enough time to order her thoughts before talking to her aunt. Princess Celestia was so used to hiding behind masks and secrets, Cadance needed to look for any tiny signs to figure her out most of the time. When she did, Celestia always seemed surprised. Cadance didn’t think that her aunt was hiding things from her by design, she was just so used to it that it was hard to let go, even in the company of her own niece.

And to be fair, the two princesses didn’t talk as regularly as they once used to. In fact, Cadance was lucky when she got to see her aunt once a week these days. Princess Cadance wasn’t too worried about this, she had slipped into a role of a diplomat and visited meetings in and out of Canterlot, when Princess Celestia couldn’t be present. But Cadance the niece was very worried about her aunt when she met her these days. Sadly, Celestia blocked any attempt of Cadance right from the start, so there was very little she could do but wait.

However, when she reached the throne room today, she saw a completely different Celestia sitting on her throne. This Celestia had a wide, genuine smile and seemed very excited, almost giddy. For a moment, Cadance felt bad that she couldn’t really enjoy the sight more, but Princess Celestia showing strong emotions felt so off, she couldn’t help but worry. Not for the last time on this day, she wished Sunset Shimmer was still around to help her figure out Celestia.

“Cadance! It is wonderful to see you! How was your day?”

Celestia was trying to do small talk. Now Cadance knew for sure that something had happened.

“It was fine, mostly. Almost boring with so many meetings. Oh, by the way, I’ve heard something about an incident at your school today?”

Celestia nodded and her eyes shined

“Ah, yes, that certainly was very exciting for me as well. During the entrance exam, one of the fillies showed an exceptional feat of magic, for such a young pony. It got a bit out of control, but luckily I was around and could fix it right away.”

Cadance listened attentively and nodded

“That’s good, Auntie. The little filly, is she alright?”

“Oh yes, in fact, better than alright! She showed such a special talent in magic, she even received her cutie mark from it.”

Cadance now smiled as well

“That must have been a very special moment.”

“Oh certainly, although the poor dear barely even realized it. She was just staring at me all wide-eyed and baffled while I asked her to be my personal student.”

And just like that Cadance’ smile froze on her muzzle

“You did what?”

“I took her as my personal student. She has such a rare, deep talent, with the right guidance, she can achieve greatness.”

Cadance just stared at Celestia who was still giddy and smiling at her

“Isn’t that great news?”

“I, um, I suppose. But don’t you think it’s a little sudden?”

Celestia nodded but her smile stayed

“It is certainly unexpected, but I know it is the right thing to do. Besides, she’s very excited to be my student. You should have seen it, little Twilight Sparkle was bouncing all over the place and…”

“Wait, Twilight Sparkle? You’ve chosen Twilight Sparkle as your new student?”

“Yes? Do you know her, by any chance?”

Cadance nodded, unable to keep her surprise off her face

“I do. I’ve been foalsitting her for a while now. And I know her brother, Shining Armor, he’s in the guard.”

“He is? Oh, that’s perfect! In that case, he and you can help her while she adjusts to living in the castle.”

“Living in the castle?”

“Of course! That way, it will be much easier to oversee her studies and build in extra lessons and…”

Celestia’s giddiness stopped in a sharp flinch when Cadance suddenly stomped her hoof on the marble floor

“Are you out of your freaking mind, Celestia?”

She flinched again, like she always did when Cadance called her ‘Celestia’ instead of ‘Auntie’. It was a proof that her niece was very angry with her, and she only used this as a last resort, so Celestia knew she had overstepped, even if she didn’t know how exactly.

“Cadance, I’m afraid I don’t understand.”

Cadance let out a frustrated sigh and her wings flared up for a moment

“Of course not. You wouldn’t understand. Auntie, have you even thought this through? Twily is just six years old. Do you really think that a palace is the right place for her to grow up in?”

To her credit, Celestia now looked a tad concerned

“It might not be optimal, but it worked for Sunset Shimmer. She made so much progress after she became my student and moved in.”

Cadance had to force a slow, deep breath, before she could answer

“Auntie, Sunset was an orphan who had just lost her parents. Twily is six and has a loving family, and a big brother. Are you just going to rip her out of her home, just like that? Do you think that’s going to help her?”

“I, I didn’t… she was so excited and… I just want to do what is best for her!”

Cadance nodded, but still frustrated

“As do her parents, I’m sure. I don’t think they were very happy when you told them.”

Celestia’s ears dropped down, which was enough for Cadance to get suspicious

“You did ask her parents before you set anything in motion, didn’t you?”

“I might have gone a little ahead of myself.”

At this, Cadance just threw her hooves up in frustration

“Seriously? I know you can be a bit blind sometimes, but this tops it all. What were you even thinking?”

Celestia couldn’t meet her gaze, and Cadance immediately felt something was off. So, instead of getting angry, she suddenly felt a cold grip around her heart, fear and guilt, and it came from Celestia

“Auntie? What’s wrong? I didn’t mean to yell at you, I’m sorry.”

Celestia didn’t react, and suddenly Cadance remembered the last time she had felt something like this from Celestia

“This is… it has to do with your sister, hasn’t it?”

Celestia’s eyes opened wide and she stared at her, but Cadance had a calm smile for her

“I felt it before, back when Sunset and I… you wouldn’t talk to us then. Please, at least talk to me now.”

Celestia felt pain and loss, loss of a piece of her heart, like she felt every time when Sunset’s name was mentioned. Cadance could see it in her face and feel it like a sharp needle. It had been really bad a couple of weeks ago, when she had spent three days in front of the mirror, but even now there was an echo of that pain left.

However, this time, Celestia decided to talk

“It wasn’t just her magic that surprised me today. When I saw her cutie mark, I recognized it.”

Cadance eyes opened wider, and she glanced at her own flank

“You recognized it? Like mine? Does that mean…?”

Celestia shook her head with a sigh

“I don’t know what it means, exactly. But I know she has great potential. I want to help her reach her potential, nourish and teach her in any way, and maybe someday, she can… she can succeed where I have failed.”

Celestia didn’t go into details, and insecurity washed over her as soon as she even said those vague words. But behind that, Cadance could feel care, true care, and affection for the little filly shine through.

Cadance stood up and approached her aunt, with a smile

“You don’t have to tell me any details, Auntie. I know Twilight Sparkle is a very special filly. I’ve known for months!”

Celestia managed to smile along as Cadance continued

“And I know that her biggest wish was to get accepted into your school. She must be over the moon to be your personal student, and I’m very happy you see so much potential in her.”

“But let me be very clear on one thing: I will not let you harm her. Unintentionally or not. I’m still her foalsitter, and little Twily is very important to me.”

Celestia nodded, and her ears folded back. No doubt she was thinking back to the way she hurt her last personal student, but Cadance wouldn’t let her slip back into that guilt-trap again

“Twilight needs to grow up with her family. She needs to live with her parents and her brother, in a loving home. And she needs to have other teachers beside you, and classmates in your school, maybe even some friends.”

Celestia nodded and took a deep breath

“I know you’re right, Cadance. I’ll schedule time with her outside of her classes, and I’ll give her time to adjust to everything. It is a lot of change for a young filly.”

Cadance narrowed her eyes to another glare, though with much less force than before

“And I hope you will remember that Twilight is still a young filly. She’s not one of your agents and she’s not a tool for any of your plans. If I find out that you’re manipulating her, you will have to answer to me for it. Do you understand, Auntie?”

Celestia’s ears folded down and she let her head hang low. Cadance knew that her aunt many times wasn’t even aware of how she manipulated everypony around her. It probably just came with being immortal in a world full of short-lived ponies. But she also knew that she never wanted to hurt Twilight, and Cadance would do her part to make sure she wouldn’t.

“Well then, I think we really should go now.”

“Go where?”

Cadance giggled and playfully nudged her aunt with her wing

“Well, I need to go congratulate little Twily for getting her cutie mark. And I think you need to talk to Nightlight and Twilight Velvet.”

“Who? Oh, her parents. Yes, that makes sense. They will require assistance now that they’ll have to take care of a dragon hatchling as well.”

Cadance froze in mid-step and tilted her head

“A dragon hatchling?”

Celestia laughed softly, with a slight blush colouring her cheeks

“Right, I completely forgot to tell you. I’ll explain on the way.”

Princess Celestia was anxious. It wasn’t something she felt very often, but today she felt that it was for the right reason.

Cadance and her had spend a pleasant evening with Twilight Sparkle’s family and while her parents were, of course, proud that their daughter had been chosen to be a personal student of Princess Celestia, they had concerns. They believed in their princess and trusted her, but their worry about their children was just a tad stronger. As it should be. Princess Celestia had never been a mother but seeing this in Nightlight and Twilight Velvet made her realize, to a degree at least, what it meant to be a parent. She had made herself Cadance’ aunt, but Cadance often knew more than she did, so they ended up teaching each other. Twilight Sparkle was still young, very young and impressionable, and her parents cared for her very much.

Which was even more of a reason to be anxious right now. She couldn’t make any mistakes as Twilight’s teacher and mentor. Twilight’s cutie mark was connected to the Elements of Harmony, and she needed the best possible education and training if she was to recover and potentially use them in the future. An education she could only get from Princess Celestia herself. But even more so, Twilight Sparkle had been given into Celestia’s care by her family, with great trust. Celestia could not break this trust. While she could not tell Twilight Sparkle about the great potential that slumbered inside her, least she wanted to interfere with fate itself, she could also not deceive Twilight Sparkle. It was a very delicate balance between what she should tell Twilight Sparkle, and what she couldn’t, not yet at least.

Princess Celestia’s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. It was not the quick, urgent knock of Kibitz, but it also wasn’t the tiny knock of a filly. She called them to enter, and Raven Inkwell opened the door. Celestia’s smile was warm and genuine. Kibitz had asked for an assistance, now that there was a student to consider in the royal schedule and he was getting too old to chase a young filly. He had suggested Raven Inkwell, one of the royal scribes, and Princess Celestia was very happy that she agreed to Kibitz’ proposition. The mare had a sharp mind, a witty tongue, and a loyal heart. And she was exactly the pony Princess Celestia needed right now.

Raven Inkwell didn’t enter the room, she stood in the doorway and bowed her head, before she turned around and beckoned a smaller form into the room. Twilight Sparkle shyly stepped inside and tried to bow as well, but she nearly fell over, mostly from the weight of her far too big and far too full saddlebags.

Princess Celestia smiled and helped the young filly with a little flick of her horn

“Twilight Sparkle, welcome. This is going to be our first session together. Are you excited?”

The tiny filly’s head bopped up and down so fast that Celestia couldn’t help but giggle

“Yes, Princess Celestia! I couldn’t sleep all night, I was re-reading all of my magic books and there’s so much I want to learn and study, and I brought all my books from school for reference and all my homework for the next month and scrolls for notes, and some extra scrolls and some extra-extra scrolls just in case, and…”

Princess Celestia laughed and nodded kindly

“Very good, Twilight. I see you come prepared, but I don’t think you’ll be needing any of those things, at least not today, my student.”

Twilight Sparkle looked up at the tall princess, eyes full and wide with wonder, then worry

“Oh no! Did I forget to bring something? Did I already mess up? Please don’t send me away, I promise I will do better next time!”

“Twilight Sparkle, take a deep breath. Look at me.”

The filly did as she was told and re-focused on the princess, who still had a kind smile for her

“You have not done anything wrong. But for today, I would rather that we talk and get to know each other a little more.”

She used one of her wings to gently guide the filly to a sitting pillow, before she sat down on her own, larger one. After a little prodding, Twilight Sparkle talked excitedly about how she loved magic and reading and listed off books she had already read, most of them well beyond anything a filly her age should read and understand. Princess Celestia kept on smiling all the while, marvelling at how wonderful it was to have such a bright and curious mind as Twilight Sparkle and how much she had missed having a student.

The last thought left a bitter taste, and a pang of guilt. It was not hard to see a different filly sitting on the same pillow, just a few short years earlier. She shook her head as if to physically push those thoughts away. Twilight Sparkle didn’t know anything about her former students, and Celestia must not compare her. She owed this to her new student just as much.

Twilight Sparkle must have noticed something, because she suddenly stopped talking and just stared up at Princess Celestia, who was to be her teacher. Celestia saw that while Twilight noticed something, she was far too young, too innocent to understand.

So instead, she spoke in her kindest voice

“Twilight Sparkle, you are a very bright filly and I know it will be a great joy to teach you.”

Twilight beamed up at her, but for once Celestia didn’t return the smile, so she leaned in closer as she expected that this would be her first lesson. Celestia nodded and continued

“While there are many things that I can teach you, you’ll find that at some point, there will be questions I cannot answer. Sometimes, frankly, because I don’t know the answer. But sometimes, it will be because it’s not time for you to hear the right answer, at least not yet.”

Twilight nodded and Celestia leaned down, so they were almost eye to eye

“And when that happens, when I can’t or won’t answer one of your questions, I want you to know that it’s not because you disappointed me, or because you did something wrong. I will eventually answer all your questions, when the time is right. I want you to know this, and I hope that when the day comes, you will trust me enough so that you can accept this.”

Twilight Sparkle hopped onto her hooves and nodded

“Of course, Princess Celestia! I’ll always believe you, and I’ll always trust you!”

Princess Celestia smiled down at the young, small filly, at those eyes that were filled with wonder, curiosity, but also unwavering trust

“I know you will, Twilight Sparkle. My faithful student.”

Author's Note

Finally, another chapter. I'm not making as much progress with this story as I hoped I would, but I haven't forgotten it.
Some more time has passed between the end of the last chapter and this one, so now it's time for another protagonist to enter the stage: Twilight Sparkle. She will become more important for the story later on, but for now she gets to be cute and innocent.

Overtones

When Crystal Note walked through the halls of Canterlot High School, she didn’t meet a single person. That was by design, she had chosen the time of this appointment when everybody else would be in class. The less people saw her around the school, the better. Sunset Shimmer didn’t want any interference to her plans, and Crystal Note happily obliged.

Principal Celestia, who had called for this appointment, did not. That was also by design. Crystal Note had insisted, over the phone, and either the principal would change her schedule, or the talk she wanted just wouldn’t happen. Reluctantly, Principal Celestia agreed, and Crystal Note smirked. It wasn’t a big win, but just the fact that she had inconvenienced the principal was very satisfying. Of course she knew that Principal Celestia was not the same as Princess Celestia, the deceiver, but they shared enough common traits that Crystal Note didn’t like the woman any more than she did the alicorn.

The woman who sat in the office looked familiar, but Crystal Note didn’t know her name. She was sure she had seen the pony counterpart in Canterlot Palace at some point, but the time in the palace was almost a year ago. It didn’t matter anymore.

She was asked to enter and stepped into a sunlit room. Principal Celestia sat behind a large desk, with tall windows behind her. Various diplomas and photographs decorated the walls, but Crystal Note didn’t bother to look at them. The principal asked her to sit down, which she did. She thought of refusing for a moment, but it was common courtesy to offer a seat, so it didn’t mean anything. She refused the cup of tea though.

Principal Celestia make a feeble attempt of some small talk, but Crystal Note wasn’t here to waste time, so the principal got to the point

“I’ve asked you here today so we could talk about Sunset Shimmer.”

Crystal Note nodded, and she didn’t hide a frown

“Is there any problem with her grades?”

“No, quite the opposite in fact. All her grades are excellent, even in the subjects she struggled with when she first came here, she is now at the top of her class.”

Principal Celestia smiled, as usually praising their child was more than enough to placate any parent, but Crystal Note just rolled her eyes

“I know all of that. I know about her grades, her assignments, and I know that she won six different competitions for your school. I’ve walked past the trophies with her name on, which are now in your trophy cabinet somehow.”

Principal Celetia’s smile froze down a bit, but she tried to ignore the hint of an accusation from Crystal Note

“I see you’re very interested in your sister’s education.”

“Of course I am. Do you think I would neglect her?”

“No, I didn’t mean to imply anything.”

Pushed back into defence, Principal Celestia’s smile wavered more, and Crystal Note sat straight, never taking her eyes off her. Between knowing how her counterpart reacted and the tricks on human behaviour she had learned from Sunset Shimmer, Principal Celestia barely stood a chance.

By now, Crystal Note took full control over the conversation

“Then maybe you can explain why you need to talk with me about Sunset?”

With a quick nod, Principal Celestia looked at the file in front of her, clearly just to get a moment to compose herself. A moment Crystal Note wouldn’t give her

“Well?”

“Oh, well, you see, there has been a couple of smaller incidents at school over the last couple of weeks. Nothing dramatic, mostly just the usual teenage quarrel you would expect. However, it seems that Sunset Shimmer is involved in almost all of these incidents.”

Crystal Note was still frowning at her when Principal Celestia dared to look up again

“If it’s nothing but the usual, why did you single out Sunset?”

The principal tilted her head again, trying her luck with an appeasing smile

“As I said, it seems odd to me that Sunset Shimmer’s name came up very often.”

Now, Crystal Note was glaring at her, before she could gain any control of this talk again, and the principal’s smile faded once more

“Did anyone try to blame Sunset for those incidents?”

“No, at least not directly. There have been a few accusations, but Sunset Shimmer is one of our top students and very popular, so a few rumours out of jealousy are to be expected. I am merely concerned that your sister is mentioned as often, and I wanted to inform your personally.”

Crystal Note soaked up all the information she could get, since she was sure that Sunset Shimmer would want to hear about it later. It was a bit worrying. For Principal Celestia however, she kept up her glare and added a little more of an edge into her voice

“So to sum it up: Your students behave like immature little kids and you don’t know how to deal with them. So instead of finding the root of the problem, you listen to their little rumours and lies, and now you want to put the blame on Sunset.”

“No, that’s not…”

“Sunset Shimmer is your most intelligent student. She wins prizes for your little school, and she raises the school’s standard by a mile. She gets praised by all of her teachers, she excels in all her subjects. But you choose to believe the schoolyard rumours more than your own staff.”

“If you would just give me a moment to explain myself…”

“No. In fact, you’re going to listen to me explain something to you.”

Crystal Note leaned forward and intensified her glare, which had the desired effect on the wilting Celestia

“Sunset Shimmer could be on any school in this city, probably the whole district. Any principal would beg to get a student like her to attend to their school. Yet for some reason even I don’t understand, she chose your run-of-the-mill mediocre high school. So instead of trying to put blame on her, I think you should better make sure that Sunset thinks it’s worth to stay here at Canterlot High School.”

For a moment, Principal Celestia gained back some of her fire and tried to push back

“Canterlot High School is a great school with an excellent reputation. You’ll be disappointed if you’d try to find any school that can compare.”

Crystal Note smirked, but with eyes as hard as stone

“Oh yes, that’s what you want everybody to think, isn’t it? CHS is a perfect school, with perfect students and of course, a perfect principal. That is what you want everybody to believe, and that is why things like the ‘little incidents’ on your desk may never get any public notice.”
Principal Celestia shook her head, a little strain in her voice now

“What are you implying?”

“Just that you try to hide all your problems so that nobody ever finds them, without ever trying to fix them. Because if you had to fix something, that would mean your really have a problem, and heavens forbid anyone might ever think you’re not the perfect, perfect principal you pretend to be.”

Principal Celestia just shook her head again, this time angry

“Every school has their problems. And here at CHS we deal with them in our own way.”

“Do you? How about the fact that one of your senior students dropped out and vanished from social life altogether, just a couple of weeks before her graduation? Or that another of your seniors has been found cheating during her entire career here at your school, without anyone ever noticing? How comes that in your school, nobody ever talks about bullying, or fights in your school? Nobody dares because instead of helping your students, you’d reprimand them for bringing such things to public notice. Just like you try to reprimand Sunset Shimmer, even though it’s clearly your other students that are out of control.”

At this point, the principal lost the rest of her composure

“How do you know about all these things?”

Crystal Note shot another glare at her, as cold as the Frozen North

“It’s plain to see, once one looks past that always sunny, always smiling façade of yours. Now try to explain to me, again, why I should let Sunset take blame for something, just so you can keep up your web of lies and misdirection?”

She was probably laying on a little thick with that, but Crystal Note found it greatly satisfying to see Celestia shudder. Even if it was technically the wrong Celestia.

The principal clearly hadn’t expected a confrontation like this, and Crystal Note didn’t give her any chance to compose herself, always pushing back against her, until she could only speak in a small voice

“Please, we don’t have to escalate this matter. There has to be a better solution.”

Crystal Note grinned, since now she had Celestia right where she wanted her, just like Sunset had predicted

“It’s really not that hard. You make sure Sunset enjoys her time at CHS and that anyone who tried to give her a hard time, be it a student or a member of your faculty, realizes that they would be wise not to do so. If you do that, Sunset will keep gaining excellent marks and win prizes and trophies for your precious little school.”

Principal Celestia shook her head

“This is just blackmail. I won’t let you do this to me.”

“And what is it you were trying to do with Sunset? She’s not involved in any of this, but you tried to fabricate some kind of story in which she’s the one you can blame. So you would have something you could use to keep her at CHS and win prizes for you.”

“No, that’s not true! I’d never do that. I only wanted to help her, that’s all.”

Crystal Note just shook her head

“Lie to yourself all you want, but we both know the truth. You want everybody to see you as perfect and flawless, and you would do everything to keep it that way. So why make this hard on yourself? Sunset wants to attend to CHS. All you have to do is make sure she doesn’t regret that choice.”

Principal Celestia had been taken by surprise, open confrontation and then faced with an ugly fact about herself. Even if it was only partially true, and Crystal Note had no doubt that it was, it was enough to plant a seed of doubt in Celestia. And Crystal Note steered the conversation in a way that Celestia, instead of thinking about her ‘care’ to her students, would focus on her flaws instead. Like back in Equestria, Crystal Note could break through Celestia’s barriers, although the former pony didn’t even realize it.

With nothing left to say, Crystal Note got up and left. That way, she could stay in charge of the conversation and Celestia would have to doubt herself silently a good while longer. Crystal Note was no stranger to that, and she knew that Celestia, this one or any other, would not go and seek advise or help from anyone. If she did, she’d have to admit to herself that she wasn’t flawless, and no Celestia in any world would ever do that.

So she wouldn’t address this matter any further. She would make sure to keep Sunset Shimmer out of any negative attention, just to save her own reputation. And she would reprimand any student who would try and blame Sunset for anything. It didn’t take a genius like Sunset Shimmer to figure that out, even Crystal Note could see it, clear as day. And just like that, Principal Celestia would play her part in Sunset Shimmer’s plans, without even noticing. And Crystal Note could enjoy the satisfaction that came from manipulating the manipulator to fit their own needs.

Everything was going according to plan. Of course, Crystal Note technically didn’t know any of those plans. Sunset Shimmer barely told her anything, but that was fine. Crystal Note had come to accept the fact that Sunset would not always be honest with her. She was very good at noticing when Sunset was lying to her by now, even if Sunset probably didn’t realize it. That way, Sunset could focus on her plans, and Crystal Note could assist her without ever being asked to do so.

Sunset Shimmer would tell her when the time was right. She had given her word that she would find a way back to Equestria, and if Crystal Note believed in anything, it was that Sunset Shimmer always stayed true to her promises. Until then, Crystal Note would do all she could to be useful. She was patient, she could wait. It would all be worth in the end, and while she waited, she could enjoy the little victories that came along, like the wonderful feeling that she had thoroughly soured up Celestia’s day.

Crystal Note smiled as she walked out of the school building and back into the warm sun. Today was a good day, and she knew that there were many more to follow.

After all, Sunset Shimmer had a plan, and that was good enough for her.

Chapter 33 - White noise

Author's Note

This chapter takes place after the first Equestria Girls movie. Unless events are specifically mentioned in this chapter, everything that happened in between just happened as it did in the movie.

Chapter 33 - White noise

Crystal Note snapped awake and bolted upright in a fraction of a second. To be fair, she had not intended to fall asleep in the first place, but after another day of waiting, fatigue had taken over. Now however she heard sounds from the front door, someone struggling with the lock and voices. Multiple voices, which could only mean trouble.

Expecting the worst, Crystal Note sneaked out of her room, with a baseball bat in hand. She had never used it before and only bought it as a mean to defend Sunset and her home, and now the time had come it would be useful. She passed through the hallway in complete silence and darkness. She didn't need light to navigate her home, which would give her the advantage against the intruders. With her excellent hearing, she could make out at least four different voices, but that was not what had her suddenly hesitate. One of the voices was sobbing, maybe even crying, and it sounded too familiar to be a coincidence.

The creaking sound of the front door warned her that whoever was out there had finally managed to unlock it, and the sound of many feet got closer to the main living room, where Crystal Note was still hiding in the shadows. If those were burglars, they did a lousy job because they didn't even try to be sneaky. They also sounded very young. Maybe these weren't burglars, but teenagers trying to play a nasty prank instead.

That’s what Crystal Note would have thought, if it wasn’t for that sobbing voice that she now heard even clearer than before. There was no doubt about it. This was Sunset Shimmer. She heard some hushed voices that sounded like someone was trying to calm Sunset down. If they were the ones who had hurt her, they wouldn’t put in the effort to get her home. And that in conclusion meant they weren’t a threat.

Crystal Note wasn’t going to take any chances, however. She reached out for the switch and flipped the lights on without any warning. The teenage girls called out in surprise, but they all fell silent when she took a menacing step towards them, baseball bat still in hand and with a glare that could melt the Frozen North

“Who are you and what the fuck did you do to Sunset?”

The girls were too surprised to talk at first, so she got a good look at them. They were all around Sunset’s age and they were wearing prom dresses, which meant they were probably going to Sunset’s school. On first glance, they didn’t seem to fit together very well, but Crystal Note could see that there was some form of familiarity between them. Three of them were sufficiently intimidated by Crystal Note, but the two with pink hair still wouldn’t let go of Sunset’s arms as they supported her. The other two, a tall blonde and a shorter, more athletic girl with rainbow-coloured hair, took a moment of staring at her, before they simultaneously took a step forward to stand protectively in front of the others

“Who are you?”

It was the rainbow-haired girl that found her voice first. She tried to sound brave, but the way her eyes flicked between the baseball bat and Crystal Note’s eyes told something different.

Rather than getting an answer from Crystal Note, the fifth girl, a pale white with the most pompous dress, answered for her

“I believe she is Sunset Shimmer’s sister. I have seen her once, in passing.”

Crystal Note didn’t see how the others reacted to that, as her gaze was fixed on Sunset, now that there was enough light to see her. She didn’t wear a prom dress was the first thing she noticed, although that was the least surprising. She knew that Sunset had bigger plans than worrying about becoming prom queen (again). She was wearing a variation of her everyday clothes, including the black leather jacket the portal had given her when they first came to this world. The jacket, like the rest of her clothes, was tattered and ripped in multiple places. Sunset herself was battered as well, Crystal Note could see multiple bruises and small cuts, a nasty gash on her forehead, and where those burn marks? Sunset didn’t look up to meet anyone’s eyes, but her face was messy with tears that still ran down her cheeks. In fact, as the white girl had said ‘sister’, more tears leaked out and Sunset hunched over even more, and the sobbing grew worse. If it wasn’t for the two girls holding her arms, she’d probably fallen to the floor at this point.

Crystal Note had to force her eyes away from Sunset, from seeing her so utterly broken. Rage swelled inside her chest, a rage she hadn’t felt in years, and her glare intensified as she raised the baseball bat in an open threat

“What on earth did you do to Sunset?”

The rainbow one tensed up and got ready to fight back, but the blonde raised her hands defensively and spoke up now, with a thick country drawl but a calm voice

“Whoa now, let’s not do something y’all regret later. We didn’t mean to do any harm, but we couldn’t let Sunset crawl home all by her lonesome in her condition.”

The blonde held Crystal Note’s gaze, and she lowered the bat again. Her glare and her voice were still dripping in anger though

“And now she’s home, so you can all leave. Now!”

“But we…”

“Get lost! All of you!”

A new voice tuned in, and it sounded just as broken as Sunset looked like

“Please, no more! No more fighting!”

Crystal Note stared at Sunset, and she saw her shoulders tremble as the crying got worse now that she had collapsed on the couch. She felt her own glare fade as concern and worry took over

“You need to leave now.”

She wasn’t even looking at them, she was solely focused on Sunset, but she noticed them moving from the corner of her eyes. They were moving towards the door, which suited her just fine. However, Sunset spoke up again between all her sobbing

“Please don’t leave! Please… I’m sorry…”

The girls hesitated and looked at Crystal Note for a decision. They would argue if they were to be sent away again, and usually Crystal Note would make sure they’d know never to mess with her, but Sunset had asked her to stop fighting. She let out a deep sigh as she accepted that and put the baseball bat down for good this time.

Before the girls could get to relived by it, she glared at one of them and pointed to the door leading deeper into the apartment.

“You! First door on the right, first aid kit under the sink. Get it.”

The pink girl zoomed off without any complaint, and Crystal Note stepped towards Sunset, who had slumped on the couch with the white one and the one who hadn’t said a word yet. With another glare, she chased the white one off the couch, so she could sit next to Sunset and take hold of her hands. She noticed how Sunset’s fingers immediately clung on her, even if Sunset still wouldn’t meet anyone’s eyes, not even hers.

“Sunset, we need to get that jacket off. You’re hurt, and I need to see how badly.”

Sunset shook her head and sobbed out fragments of sentences

“Don’t… don’t deserve this… I tried so hard and… all I did… but then… I never wanted this to happen! I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry…”

Crystal Note let her ramble a bit, but the way Sunset’s finger still clung on hers told her more than what she heard. She completely missed that the others were staring openly at her now, no doubt surprised how the menacing lady with the bat had turned into a caring big sister in a matter of seconds.

Crystal Note shook her head when she finally realized what Sunset was going on about

“Sunset… your plan didn’t work out, did it?”

She got a subtle shake of her head, but no explanation, so she continued

“Sunset, why didn’t you come to me sooner? I could have helped you.”

The girls now all stared at her, some in fear and disbelief, but also angry

“You would have helped her? All the rotten things she did, all the friendships she broke, including ours, and you’re just okay with it? And then she turns into a freaking she-demon tonight and…”

A sob from Sunset broke the girl’s rant and suddenly, she sounded all apologetic

“Whoa, sorry. I didn’t mean to…”

Crystal Note couldn’t care about some stupid teenage quarrel right now. As gently as possible, she took of Sunset’s jacket, only to reveal more bruises. She reached for the first aid kit, only to notice that the other girl on the couch had already gotten it. She was already cleaning some of Sunset’s cuts with antiseptic and she was mumbling to Sunset, so soft that Crystal Note hadn’t even heard her, but since Sunset wasn’t resisting, she let the girl continue. At least she seemed to know what she was doing, unlike the rest who just stared cluelessly.

With Sunset taken care of, at least for the moment, Crystal Note glared at them instead

“I want to know what happened tonight. I want to know how Sunset got hurt, and what role you all have to play in this.”

The girls looked at each other

“Well, to be fair, we’re not entirely sure either.”

“You see, when Sunset put on that crown, all hell broke loose, and then there was an army of zombie-students and then Sunset threw a fireball at us and suddenly, we all had magic and we kinda sorta blasted her with a giant rainbow magic laser.”

Crystal Note glared at the girl and shook her head

“That’s impossible. There is no magic in this world.”

The blonde one nodded

“We thought so too, but, you see, we met the princess a few days earlier and…”

“The princess! She’s involved in this, too? Isn’t it enough that she left us to rot here, now she has to follow us and hurt Sunset as well?”

The girls flinched back at the hatred that dripped from Crystal Note’s voice, but the white one obviously was more attentive than the others, because she was the one who figured it out first

“You’re from that other world too, aren’t you? How else could you know about magic and the princess.”

She looked from Crystal Note to Sunset and all the others did as well, their mouths hanging open as the truth sank in

“Sunset comes from that world as well, right? You’re both… you’re magic ponies? Like the princess?”

Crystal Note shook her head angrily, her eyes fixed on something the girls couldn’t see, and the hand that wasn’t holding Sunset’s hand balled into a fist

“Don’t you ever compare me to that selfish, arrogant, miserable excuse of a leader. She’s the reason we’re stuck here in the first place!”

The girls looked shocked between each other, but to Crystal Note’s surprise, somepony else spoke up to defend the princess

“It wasn’t her! She didn’t follow me and she didn’t… It was Princess Twilight who came after me! She came to get her crown back, after I stole it from her. Her crown brought magic to this world and when I tried to use it…”

As soon as she said that, Sunset Shimmer regressed back to sobbing and mumbling pointless apologies to the floor, so Crystal Note glared back at the girls

“What happened with that crown?”

The rainbow girl who had spoken earlier just crossed her arms in front of her chest, and now the blonde one spoke up again with her thick southern drawl

“Ah know it sounds unbelievable, but when Sunset put on the crown, she transformed. She grew in size and she had wings and a tail and… she turned into a demon. Ah don’t have a better word for it.”

The pink one perked up next and babbled out almost faster than Crystal Note could process it

“And then her eyes when all black and evil and her voice was all menacing and evil, and suddenly everyone had turned into a zombie and Sunset was all like ‘I want Equestria!’ and Twilight was like ‘No!’ and then she was like ‘I have magic and you have nothing!’ and then we were like ‘She has us!’ and then she was throwing a giant fireball at us and… and…”

The white one put a hand on the pink’s shoulder and took over explaining

“And suddenly, we were all engulfed in light, and we transformed as well. Only our transformation was different. Sunset’s transformation looked painful, but ours was most pleasant.”

At this point, rainbow hair took over again

“We didn’t really know what happened, but Twilight did, so we just followed her lead. There was this strange power building up and bam! We shot a giant laser at the demon and took her down. We blasted her so hard that when she landed, she left a huge crater in the ground, and it must have turned her back to normal as well.”

Crystal Note stood up then, letting go of Sunset’s hand to glare at them in full force once more

“You hurt her! You did this to her!”

The blonde one held her hands out defensively

“You have to understand, we had to do something to stop her! She had just destroyed the front of the school and she tried to kill us!”

“We didn’t mean to hurt her!”

Crystal Note turned around to look at the quiet one who had been treating Sunset’s injuries quietly until now

“Or at least, I didn’t want to hurt her. But she was hurting everyone else, and she was trying to hurt us too. We were just defending ourselves.”

The other girls nodded, but it did very little to appease Crystal Note

“I don’t care that you think you had a good reason. It doesn’t change the fact that you hurt her. Look at her! She’s bruised all over, while you don’t have a scratch. You just…”

“They didn’t hurt me! They saved me!”

The other girls didn’t say anything and left it to Sunset Shimmer to convince Crystal Note, who relented as soon as she spoke up. Pushing away her anger, she forced out a breath before she sat down next to Sunset again

“Saved you from what?”

Sunset still didn’t meet her eyes, but at least she kept talking this time

“From myself. When I put on the crown, it was all wrong. It hurt so much. I thought I would be getting my magic back, but it was too much. I was never meant to have it, and I couldn’t control it. And when I lost control, I did all these terrible things. I crushed the front wall like it was nothing. I used mind magic to control all of them, and when the princess stood up against me, I was gonna do it. If the girls wouldn’t have stepped in, I would have done it. I NEVER wanted to kill anyone, but I was so far gone, I couldn’t stop. They saved my before I could do something that could never be undone.”

Crystal Note was glad she was already sitting because she could feel her strength leave her as Sunset tried to explain what had happened to her. She grew pale, especially when mind magic was mentioned. The other girls didn’t look much better, they seemed floored by Sunset’s revelation just as much. Crystal Note suspected that Sunset had not been talking to them until now, so they probably didn’t know the whole story either.

“Can you tell us what happened, Sunset? You’ve been gone for three days.”

The girls looked up when Crystal Note said ‘us’ instead of ‘me’, and Crystal Note motioned for them to sit with a wave of her hand. The white one chose the armchair and the blonde girl took a chair from the dining table over towards the couch, but the pink and rainbow-haired girls seemed fine just squatting on the floor, despite the prom dresses they all wore.

Sunset didn’t notice any of this. Her eyes were set on the floor, but Crystal Note could tell she wasn’t seeing anything right now, as her mind’s eye replayed what had happened. She didn’t say anything for a while, until Crystal Note took hold of her hand again. At that point, more tears ran down Sunset’s face, and Crystal Note decided it would be safe to push Sunset into talking

“I guess the portal really did open on its own again.”

Sunset nodded, and finally started talking. Explaining the mirror portal was a good start, as it had nothing to do with her and only meant relating empirical facts.

“It opens for three days, every thirty moons. When I forced it open back then, that cycle reset, and three days ago, the time had come. I’ve known it would open, so I’ve been preparing for it. The minute it was open, I went back to Equestria.”

The girls were listening attentively, almost spellbound, but Crystal Note had to force her lips shut. Sunset Shimmer had decided to go alone and not tell her, so she had to have a good reason for it. For now, she just had to keep listening.

“I thought I was going to be back in Canterlot, but I was in a place I’d never seen before. I was a pony again, so I knew I had to be in Equestria, but everything else was unfamiliar, so I decided to look around. I used my magic to cloak myself and walked through a castle made of crystal.”

“A crystal castle? Oh my, what a gorgeous design. Imagine…”

The other girls shushed the white one, but Sunset had probably never even noticed, she just went on

“I ran into some guard ponies. They were wearing armour I’ve never seen before and with an unfamiliar insignia, so I thought maybe I’m not in Canterlot after all. Maybe the mirror had been moved. I had to find out more, so… I followed one of the guards. When he was alone, I… I neutralized him.”

“And by that, you mean…?”

The rainbow one was jumping to conclusions again, so Crystal Note shut her off quickly

“Probably just a slumber spell. Those are not dangerous but would make sure the guard wouldn’t be a threat for a while.”

Sunset finally looked up, and her eyes met Crystal Note’s for the first time this night

“How do you know?”

Sunset looked so honestly surprised that Crystal Note felt her lips curl into a smile

“It’s what I would have done in your place.”

A nod from Sunset followed, but she looked so guilty that Crystal Note didn’t need much of a leap to figure out what happened next

“And putting the guard to sleep had another advantage, since you could access his memories while he was sleeping.”

Sunset’s eyes fell down, confirming that’s exactly what happened. The girls perked up again, visibly distressed by the new information

“Wait, that’s something you can do? You can just read anybody’s mind when they’re sleeping?”

Sunset sighed deeply and shook her head

“Not like you think. It’s not telepathy, I can’t read minds or hear thoughts. I could access his surface-level memories by using mind magic.”

Crystal Note’s frown told the girls what she thought about mind magic, but the blonde one asked anyway

“I reckon this ‘mind magic’ is pretty bad stuff?”

Sunset shook her head

“It’s not bad by design. It can be beneficial. It’s very efficient for gathering information very quickly. But if it’s used without consent, like I did… it’s deeply invasive to anyone’s privacy.”

The girls shared a few looks and most of them shuddered at the implication

“I’m kinda glad that’s not a thing around here, then.”

“It’s not a thing in Equestria either. Most ponies don’t know about mind magic, or they just know it exists and not much more. But I’ve been the princess’ personal student and one of the most talented mages Equestria has ever seen, so I learned about it. The spell I used to gather information from that guard, I pretty much invented that one from scratch. And my teenage army of zombies? That was mind magic too. So powerful that I don’t think even Princess Twilight could do it, at least not without proper training.”

The girls looked at Crystal Note who nodded in confirmation

“Sunset Shimmer was famous and well respected in Canterlot and beyond.”

“Or rather, I was well feared. I had power and I did not hesitate to use it. Like I did with that guard. Or like I did with Princess Twilight…”

Sunset who never really had stopped crying, slumped down in herself again, but Crystal Note kept her on track, for Sunset’s sake as much as her own

“She’s the one who followed you here, right? Princess Twilight… so there really is a new princess? An alicorn princess?”

Sunset could only nod and sob more, and all the humans would contribute were more useless questions

“What’s an alicorn?”

Crystal Note impatiently waved her hand

“There’s no time for explaining you about ponies and races right now. Sunset, tell me, who is this Princess Twilight? You owe me at least that much.”

Sunset only deflated more into herself, as if Crystal Note’s reasoning had been a physical blow more than a verbal one, but all Crystal Note cared about right now was hearing what happened

“She is her student. Princess Celestia’s student. Her most faithful student. She did everything I couldn’t do, she has friends and she controls the most powerful of the Elements of Harmony. And she was made an alicorn princess.”

Crystal Note closed her eyes and forced herself to a few deep breaths. It would not help to get angry now, it would not help Sunset Shimmer right now, not until she got to the bottom of this.

Forcing herself to stay calm, she asked

“Is that what she told you? She could have been lying.”

The human girls opened her mouths to protest, but Sunset was faster than them

“I didn’t talk to her until I met her back in this world. But I saw everything.”

“But, how?”

Sunset Shimmer shook her head, but Crystal Note had to be relentless now

“Sunset, you have to tell me.”

Again, it almost seemed like Sunset wanted to refuse, but she couldn’t. Instead, she just whispered

“You’re going to hate me as well when you find out.”

“Sunset.”

All the girls look at Crystal Note by now, but she only had eyes for Sunset

“I’ve followed you to this world. I’ve been trapped here for almost three years, just like you. I chose you over everything else, even over the princess’ orders. Doesn’t that tell you everything you need to know?”

Sunset sobbed hard and Crystal Note could see the struggle on her face, but in the end, she won out. Defeated, Sunset continued

“I found another guard. A solar guard, one of Princess Celestia’s personal guards. I scanned his memories too, and I saw everything. How the Princess had taken Twilight Sparkle under her wing as a filly and taught her like no student before. I saw all their little tea parties, their walks in the gardens, how the princess would always make time for her precious little student. How she groomed her to become a princess, even though she never wanted to be a princess. She’s just so humble and so perfect and she never had to struggle for anything and I… and I… I never got the chance to show her…”

Any bitterness that had built up in Sunset’s voice just bled out at the last words, and not even the girls who didn’t know Sunset as well couldn’t help but feel troubled at least, especially when Sunset started sobbing again, worse than before.

Crystal Note, who knew everything, was boiling inside. Her anger was not directed at this Princess Twilight or at Sunset Shimmer for acting out. Because, she figured, that’s obviously what happened. She didn’t even have to ask about it. She knew Sunset well enough, and she knew that Sunset was too impulsive to not act out against the new princess. No, there was only one pony Crystal Note’s hate was directed at, and that pony would pay bitterly for it.

“So what did you do?”

One of the girls asked the next questions, and Crystal Note forced herself to listen, even if she didn’t care about the details. Sunset took longer to start talking about, like she was fighting back, but once more it was futile and the answers bubbled out of her

“I stole her crown, her Element of Harmony. I wanted to show Celestia that her priced student was a failure, I wanted to humiliate her. But she woke up, and she followed me here. She found all of you, and she defeated me. I only wanted to have my magic back, I didn’t want to turn into that… that thing. I didn’t want to enslave the whole school, but I did. I didn’t want to kill anyone, but I almost did. If Princess Twilight hadn’t stopped me… I was so lost, but she saved me. She forgave me, after everything I did to her. And now she’s gone and I… and I…”

The girls huddled back around Sunset who was crying piteously now, and none of the anger from before remained. Crystal Note could see that even though they were the ones who hurt her, they didn’t want to see her suffer. Most likely, they’ve been thrown into this situation, just like Sunset, and they could relate to her, in a different way than Crystal Note. Maybe it was for the best of Sunset that the girls hadn’t left.

Crystal Note tried to process all she just heard, but one thing still eluded her

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner? If the portal opened three days ago, why didn’t you come and get me? I could have helped. I could have done something for you.”

Sunset shook her head and sobbed into her hands

“I can’t tell you. Please don’t make me tell you.”

Crystal Note pushed back her anger as far as she could, so none of it would show in her voice, and repeated her promise from earlier

“Sunset, I don’t care what you did. I stood with you before and I will stay now. All I’ve done for the last three years I did for you.”

Slowly, Sunset lost the fight, and the truth forced its way out of her

“I didn’t tell you because… because… I thought you were more useful to me here, as a backup plan. And once I learned about Princess Twilight, I didn’t even think about you, at all. And that’s not even the worst!”

The five human girls were clearly taken aback by this revelation, and they voiced their petty complains

“Wow, I can’t believe you’d just let your friend hanging like that.

“I can’t believe you’ve never told her the truth, even once!”

“My word, Darling. To think you’d act out on petty selfishness…”

“That’s not a nice way to treat your sister.”

Crystal Note barked out a laugh that had the humans flinch altogether

“Don’t fool yourselves. We’re not sisters. We’re not even friends. From the first day we met, Sunset Shimmer was leading the way, and I would everything I could to be useful to her. You couldn’t possibly understand.”

Before any of the girls could interrupt her with their senseless babbling, Crystal Note pressed back on Sunset

“You said that wasn’t the worst. What was the worst?”

Sunset, utterly broken down and defenceless by now, didn’t even try fighting back this time

“That first guard I… interrogated. I didn’t recognize at first, but he wasn’t an earth pony, like I had first thought. I saw his eyes, and they were different. Like yours.”

Crystal Note, for the first time, was speechless, for a full minute

“Like mine? You mean… he was… he was…”

“He was a crystal pony. And that palace wasn’t even in Equestria. It was the palace in the Crystal Empire. The empire reappeared after we left, and Cadance saved it, together with Twilight Sparkle and her pet dragon. And Princess Cadance had the mirror move there, so when the portal opened…”

“You ended up in the Crystal Empire instead.”

Crystal Note stood up and started pacing up and down through the room, while the humans just watched. They didn’t understand what was happening, but they knew better than to interrupt right now

“It’s back! It’s back! I can’t believe it. What about the crystal ponies? Did they all reappear as well? Did you meet anypony?”

Sunset let her head hang down in shame

“I didn’t bother to find out more. Once I learned about Twilight Sparkle, I just focused on getting back at her.”

Crystal Note nodded, still pacing, and seemed almost giddy now

“I understand. But it doesn’t matter. You said the portal leads into the Crystal Empire now. We can just go there. We could go there right now!”

“No. No we can’t.”

Crystal Note span around and stared at Sunset, truly confused

“But, why not?”

This time, Sunset couldn’t answer. She broke into tears and sobbed out apologies, and slowly Crystal Note caught on. Everything she heard tonight slipped into place, and when it did, her face turned into a grimace of rage

“Three days. The portal is closed. We’re trapped again. We can’t go for three more years, but… you knew. YOU KNEW! You knew for THREE DAYS BUT YOU DIDN’T TELL ME!”

The girls huddled protectively around Sunset Shimmer when Crystal Note started yelling at her, all the anger she had tried to push away now bursting free like a volcano.

“You didn’t tell me! You just decided your petty revenge was more important than… that was my one chance to finally get home, but you… and then you… you attacked her! You tried to kill her! Even if the portal opens, even if it’s still in the Crystal Empire, we’ll be arrested if we ever… I can’t believe you did that to me. After everything I’ve done. For you! You! Didn’t! Tell! Me!”

Crystal Note screamed and ranted, but her anger just burnt out as quickly as it had built up, only to be replaced by sad sobs

“You promised. You promised we would get back home, and now we’re trapped again. What’s going to happen now? What’s going to happen to us?”

Sunset didn’t have an answer except more sobbing. The girls, thrown into this situation out of nowhere, couldn’t do anything either. They looked at each other for answers but found none. Princess Twilight had given them the task to look after Sunset Shimmer and be her friend, but nothing could have prepared them for this.

Applejack took everything she heard the hardest. She still struggled believing magic was true, despite having witnessed it herself just a few hours ago, but now it seemed like that nothing she thought she knew about Sunset Shimmer had been true. She was disgusted that Sunset would lie to everyone, even her own sister (no matter what this Crystal Note character said, to Applejack those two were sisters, even if only by circumstance). And now they weren’t even humans to begin with? In all honesty, Applejack didn’t know if she could keep her promise to Princess Twilight at this point.

Rainbow Dash was too overwhelmed to do much at this very moment. She didn’t know the first thing about building someone up who had buried herself so deep into trouble as Sunset Shimmer, but she had made a promise and she wouldn’t back out of it. Only problem was, now she had two Sunsets, basically, and they were something like aliens from another world. Somehow, they had managed to keep that fact hidden from everyone until now, but after what had happened at school, after everybody had seen Sunset’s transformation and the giant rainbow laser, there’d be questions. With the damage done to the school, the school board would get involved, probably even the police. Rainbow Dash was nobody to back out of any challenge, but this might be too big for even her. Loyal as she was, this was too much to deal with.

Rarity was floored. She hadn’t expected so much drama come out of this. At school, certainly, it was where Sunset Shimmer had made nothing but enemies for herself, and Rarity had already braced herself for guiding Sunset through some hard weeks of being bullied instead of being the bully. But it seemed that Sunset had not only burnt all her relationships at CHS, but also in her private life. If her sister, or rather her roommate, was anything to go by, Sunset would have to face a lot of anger from all directions. Rarity had promised to stay at Sunset’s side from now on, but as generous as she could be, there was a limit to how much she could give.

Pinkie Pie felt sick to her stomach, watching the two ponies-turned-humans cry. Out of all her friends, she was the one who could accept their Equestrian heritage without much of a problem, but that was just the tip of the iceberg of problems. She had suspected, or rather hoped, that Sunset had kept her nastiness at school and that her home-life was somewhat normal, but it was just as torn-apart as Sunset’s school life. On the surface, she was an ace-student with perfect grades and every teacher loved her, but behind that mask she was nothing but a meanie and a bully. Now, she was practically orphaned in this world, and not even her sister/friend/roommate liked her anymore. They were both overwhelmed by the severity of the situation, and Pinkie knew not even her tastiest party treats could cheer them up right now. Laughter was the best medicine, but it wasn’t the cure for just everything.

Fluttershy kept her arms around Sunset Shimmer as she cried, because it was the only thing she could do right now. Everything was falling apart for Sunset, and Fluttershy knew she couldn’t fix anything. She couldn’t fix the school, she couldn’t fix the magic portal and help Sunset get back home, she couldn’t fix her bad reputation and she couldn’t fix her fight with Crystal Note. Right now, she could only hold Sunset as she cried, and offer a little bit of comfort. It was only a small act of kindness, and she could only hope that it was enough.

“What’s going to happen to us now?”

Sunset kept crying without holding back, but she felt that compulsion building up inside her even as she tried to drown it in self-pity and sadness. Whatever else the Elements of Harmony had done to her by showing her all the terrible things she’d ever done, all the tears and the pain she caused, they had left something inside her. She never wanted to say all these things, at least not without explaining, but something forced her to spill everything, every ugly truth about herself. Not that she wanted to lie anymore, but she couldn’t even soften the blow or try to explain her reasoning, or even apologize. It was like she had to answer every question asked. It was kind of ironic that she had hurt so many people with her lies, and now she hurt them even more by speaking the truth, even though she never wanted to hurt anybody ever again.

“Principal Celestia is going to expel me from school, and then she will hand me over to the police. They will find out everything. We will end up in jail at best, or in some laboratory at worst where they press every little bit of information about Equestria out of us, by any means necessary.”

The five girls winced and flinched and the rainbow-haired one muttered something like “Dude, harsh!” under her breath, but Crystal Note couldn’t care less about what they thought. She wiped her eyes and focused back on the only one whose opinion did matter

“So what’s the plan?”

But Sunset only shook her head

“I don’t have a plan.”

Crystal Note continued to stare at her, and she felt that anger from before returning

“What do you mean, you don’t have a plan? I know you, Sunset Shimmer, and you always have a plan, and a backup-plan in case the first plan fails, and another contingency just to be sure.”

Only this time, Sunset’s head hung low, and she wouldn’t meet her eyes

“Not anymore. Any plans I had, they all fell apart when I turned into that thing. Now I don’t know what to do anymore.”

She sounded so broken, so helpless and sad, that those girls flocked around her once more in ill-guided compassion. Not Crystal Note though. Not after what she had just learned.

“I don’t believe that. You always have a plan, even if you don’t tell anyone. Is this what this is? What do you have to gain by not telling me?”

The blonde one spoke up on her behalf, quite angry herself it seemed

“She ain’t lying to you this time. Can’t you see? She can’t even look you in the eye because of how ashamed she is.”

Crystal Note fixed the girls with a glare

“You don’t know her like I do. Nopony does! Sunset Shimmer has always been lying to me. She’s always keeping things from me. Why should today be any different?”

Sunset’s eyes darted up, deeply afraid as she stared at her

“You knew…?”

Crystal Note forced out a breath, more like an angry hiss this time

“I’ve always known, Sunset Shimmer. I’ve known from the day we first met.”

Sunset stared, lost for words, as were the other girls

“I knew you were not honest with me, but I didn’t mind. I knew you had good reasons for why you wouldn’t tell me certain things. But now I know that was just a lie as well. You’ve broken every promise you’ve ever given to me.”

Desperate and in denial, Sunset shook her head and sent tears flying all directions

“I never meant to hurt you!”

“More lies! You forced yourself into my memories with mind magic! You lured me into this trap of a world with no way back! You told me my home and everything I knew was lost forever! And now, suddenly, you have a way back, and you saw my home, and you just didn’t tell me. Everything you did, you keep hurting those around you. Just for once, stop lying, Sunset Shimmer. Stop lying to yourself.”

Sunset dissolved into tears and fled into the embrace of those girls, who would end up getting hurt as well sooner before later, but Crystal Note could not face this fate anymore, at least not today. She glanced at them and saw tears, fear, disgust, anger. She couldn’t care.

“Stay if you want. It doesn’t matter. Not anymore.”

And with that, she turned around and left. Her feet carried her through the night, down a path she walked before, but she didn’t realize where she was going, until she found herself in a park she frequently visited. Nobody else was here at the moment, only the cold air of a fall night around her and unfamiliar stars over her. Fittingly, the moon was dim and waning this night, sharing no light with her as her thoughts burnt through her head. And even here she couldn’t find peace or darkness, as a few lamps illuminated the path with the harsh, electrical lights the humans favoured.

Not that it mattered anyway. This night, nothing could console her anger. She had decided to trust against better believe, and she had been burnt one too many times. She had done her best to keep up this charade, for the humans and for Sunset Shimmer, but tonight with every barrier broken, she was consumed by a flame of hatred and rage.

She screamed. She screamed so loud and shrill that any critter in the park fled in terror. She screamed so long that her throat burnt like liquid hellfire. Not that it mattered. Nobody was around to witness. Nobody saw the faint glow around her body, a clear turquoise light that matched the colour of her eyes. Nobody saw the faint outline of pony ears that shimmered on her head for a brief second. Her scream intensified as she tapped into her anger, and something else, and the lamps burst with a loud pop and an electrical hiss, finally plunging her in darkness.

Chapter 34

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 35

Crystal Note arrived at Canterlot High School in an almost empty bus, no surprise as it was a Sunday. She took a moment to take in the field of destruction Friday night’s events had left behind. The front of the school was cracked open crudely and some tarps had been put in place to fend off the elements. The large crater just in front of the building was blocked off by construction barriers as well, and Crystal Note felt her heart sink down to her knees when she just as much as imagined Sunset Shimmer at the bottom of it, crying her eyes out, beaten down and injured.

She pulled her eyes off the destruction and headed for the side-entrance instead, just like the message had asked her to do. As soon as she approached, the door opened and Principal Celestia let her in. For once, she didn’t carry that sunny attitude and her posture seemed tired, hinting at a sleepless night.

“Thank you for coming on such short notice, Crystal Note.”

All Crystal Note gave her was a nod. On their last meeting, she had been the one who dictated the time and pace of their conversation, but today she didn’t have the right to do so. She quietly followed the principal through the school and to her office, and took the offered seat. This time, Principal Celestia didn’t offer her tea, and she also skipped all the other pleasantries

“I suppose you know why I asked you here.”

Again, Crystal Note would only nod. This little control she still had, at least.

Principal Celestia didn’t seem in the mood for games today, or maybe she was simply too tired for them, but she had time for one question before she would pass verdict.

“How is Sunset Shimmer? She seemed badly hurt last night, but she refused any attempt to take her to the school nurse.”

“She’ll survive. But the night left its marks on her.”

Crystal Note didn’t feel like going into details, and Principal Celestia didn’t ask for any. Instead, she got on case with the mother of all questions

“I only got a brief explanation from Princess Twilight, but from what I’ve understood, Sunset Shimmer is from another world. Is that true?”

Crystal Note nodded and anticipated the next question

“We arrived in this world almost three years ago, through the same portal Princess Twilight used.”

“So that means, both of you are…?”

“Ponies from Equestria.”

Principal Celestia stared at her for a whole minute, before she shook her head as if to chase away a thought

“I’m sorry, it’s just… Until last night, the world made sense to me. But now there is a portal to another dimension at my school, ponies who live among humans in disguise, and magic.”

“I understand. It took us days to adept, back then.”

Crystal Note didn’t put in a lot of effort to appear sympathetic, but the principal didn’t need any, as she cut right to the case

“I assume you can imagine that all of this throws me into a very problematic situation. On one hand, it’s clear what I should do. I should expel Miss Shimmer from my school, put charges against her, which would lead to her getting arrested. But now that I know of your real origins, I don’t think that’s an adequate solution anymore.”

Crystal Note didn’t say anything for now, so Principal Celestia continued

“If anyone finds out you two are beings from another dimension, there is no telling what might happen. You might end up in some undercover laboratory or a dissection table, and the government would try to figure out magic and the portal. It would put all my students at risk, but most importantly, it would put Sunset Shimmer and you in danger. As much damage as Sunset has done over the last couple of years, I won’t be responsible for leaving anybody to such a fate.”

“That’s a nice story you’ve spun for yourself. And I’m sure your staff will eat it up, but we both know it’s not the truth.”

Principal Celestia’s eyes opened wide when Crystal Note spoke up, and fixed her with a hard glare

“There’s another reason why you don’t want anyone to find out about Sunset Shimmer, and it’s a selfish reason. If anyone would find out the truth, they would also reveal that you let yourself be fooled from the first day. So of course you can’t let anyone know about us, or anything that would show that you’re not as perfect as you pretend to be.”

Principal Celestia remained quiet, speechless for a couple more moments, carefully phrasing her eventual response

“I admit that keeping the true circumstances hidden would also be beneficial for me, since it means I only have to explain the damage to the school front, and not some interdimensional magic fight taking place under my watch. But I assure you, I’m not doing this for myself. As Princess Twilight has shown all of us, including me… Sunset is not who we thought she was. But Princess Twilight also promised her a second chance, and since she saved my school and my students, I wish to do my part to honour that promise.”

Crystal Note rolled her eyes

“Whatever lets you sleep at night. As for the property damage, we will cover it, of course. I’ll leave it to you to come up with a cover story.”

The principal nodded thoughtfully

“My sister has come up with something in that regard. Might I ask, how do you intend to pay? You’ve not been in this world long enough to accumulate some form of wealth, I would think.”

“Our resources were good enough to fool you and your office. That’s all I’m going to say.”

Their eyes met for a moment, with a challenge glinting between them, but the woman resigned just as quickly

“I guess I can’t really argue with that. Not without opening another can of worms. Very well. That leads us to Sunset’s disciplinary actions.”

Crystal Note leaned back in her chair. She’d gained a small victory despite everything today, it would be unwise to challenge the woman even more, so she just listened

“Sunset will spend the next two weeks with in-school-suspension. Vice-Principal Luna will find tasks for her, to make up for her former misdeeds. In the afternoons, she will help the construction crews fixing the school front. It seems fitting that she sees the damage she caused, but also is allowed to contribute to fixing it. Her apologies seemed sincere, but she needs to act on them now as well.”

Crystal Note nodded, indifferent on what the reasoning of Principal Celestia might be

“Is that all?”

“Sunset will also be banned from any future school festivals, especially the school balls.”

As if Sunset Shimmer would even bother with running for high-school-princess again.

“Furthermore, we will rearrange her schedule so that she shares her classes with one of her friends for the rest of the schoolyear.”

This, finally, had Crystal Note sit up again

“Why?”

“You might not be aware of it, but the student body as a whole has suffered a lot under Sunset. By putting a friend at her side all the time, I ensure that no student will be tempted to enact revenge on her. It’s for Sunset’s own safety, of course, but I admit I also don’t want to deal with fights between my students. As I’m sure you were about to point out.”

Crystal Note was about to point that out, but since the principal had understood that, she just nodded.

“Have you talked with Sunset about this?”

“Not yet. I will explain everything to her first thing Monday morning. However, I wanted to talk with you first, since you are Sunset’s legal guardian, according to her file.”

“I’ll let her know, then.”

Since Crystal Note didn’t say anything else, Principal Celestia just looked at her for a while, more and more concerned

“I’m sorry, but usually, at this point, any parent or legal guardian would be upset, angry, ashamed, something along the line, but you seem so… far away from all this.”

“Because I am. I was not involved in Sunset Shimmer’s plans, and I will not be involved in her punishment. It is her decision what will happen next, not mine.”

Celestia stared at her, before she shook her head

“I don’t understand you. Shouldn’t you be more interested since this concerns your little sister?”

Normally Crystal Note would be grinning from the fact how utterly fooled Principal Celestia had been by her charade, but after the last night, she just didn’t feel anything.

“I’m not her sister. I followed Sunset Shimmer to this world, and now I am bound to her until the way back opens once again, but that is as far as our relationship goes.”

The principal shook her head

“I don’t believe that. You were involved last time we spoke. There is a connection between Sunset and you. Nobody is that good of an actor.”

“Or maybe you just find it difficult to believe that you have been fooled by Sunset’s plans.”

The principal didn’t say anything, but the way she was looking at Crystal Note was unsettling

“So you are not her sister. Obviously, you’re not her mother either. Who are you, to Sunset?”

Tired from a sleepless night, her confrontation with Sunset, and all this pointless quipping, Crystal Note just sighed and told Celestia the thing that would shock her the most: The truth.

“Back in Equestria, I was the subject of Sunset Shimmer’s studies. In this world, I take care of all the mundane tasks so Sunset Shimmer can focus on her studies and her plans.”

“So you are what, a maid? A useful adult when she needs one?”

“Yes.”

Principal Celestia finally lost her composure and now just stared at her, mouth slightly agape

“I… you can’t be serious?”

“I am. And I am also tired, as are you. So if there’s nothing else, I would like to go home now.”

Celestia nodded, still dumbfounded, but led her back to the door. Just before Crystal Note was out of sight, she called after her

“Will you be alright, with everything? With Sunset?”

Crystal Note didn’t even bother turning around to answer.

When she arrived back at their home, Sunset Shimmer was nowhere to be seen. Which was just fine as well. Exhausted by too many days with too little sleep, Crystal Note just collapsed on her bed and let sleep overtake her.

Chapter 36

The next couple of days were awkward, at best.

In school, Sunset spent her time in detention with Vice-Principal Luna watching over her like a hawk. She had her helping with paperwork in the office, but not just any paperwork. In Luna’s office, Sunset would file in report after report of her past misdeeds, and the vice-principal had her fill in the blanks. Probably to show Sunset how far she had gone in some cases and how truly despicable she had acted during the last few years. Not that Sunset needed any reminder, not after the friendship rainbow laser had drilled that message firmly into her mind. However, it gave her a good chance to come clean with at least one side of things. While Vice-Principal Luna didn’t demand it, Sunset gave her all the details that had been missing, admitting her involvement into events even Luna hadn’t known about. It probably wouldn’t look good on her permanent record, but she felt a tiny bit better after getting these things off her chest.

The afternoons were the complete opposite. Sunset was the gofer for the construction crew, and not used to hard, physical work. So while the mornings in suspension were emotionally draining, the afternoons were physically demanding and wouldn’t allow any thoughts to pester. Sunset did everything she was told, without putting any fight. At the end of the day, she would stumble home, barely able to stay on her feet, and fall asleep on the spot.

That’s when the nightmares came to haunt her.

Every night, she relived the pain, fear and shame of the Fall Formal, from her unwilling transformation to her utter defeat by the Magic of Friendship. Somehow though, the nightmares always twisted the facts into something even more terrible. Some nights, Sunset was left in the crater by Princess Twilight, and her friends never came to help her. Other nights, as soon as Princess Twilight had left through the portal, the others would drop her instantly, unable to forgive Sunset after everything she’d done. One terrible night, Sunset’s fireball wasn’t stopped by Princess Twilight’s magic, and she woke up hearing Twilight’s screams of agony and with the scent of burning flesh in her nose.

Her only glimmer of light were her friends. Without them, Sunset was sure that she’d done something by now, run away from Canterlot or maybe even something worse. Two or three of them were always waiting for her in the morning, before they left for class and she headed to detention. Rainbow Dash showed up in the afternoon, when Sunset was released from her work shift, and walked her home. She had sports practice for all her different teams nearly every afternoon, so she was in later than the others.

As much as Sunset appreciated their presence, their attempts of connecting with her, something always stopped her from accepting their offers. What she had done was so horrible, so unforgivably evil, she knew she didn’t deserve anything good happening to her. She didn’t deserve friendship, or even the attempts at friendship.

The glares from the other students. Detention and punishment. The scars on her back. Crystal Note’s cold indifference. Those were what she really deserved.

So when the weekend came and the girls asked of her plans, of course she told them she wasn’t doing anything. And when they tried to invite her to their activities, she declined. It was bad enough they had to deal with her at school, she wouldn’t want to waste their weekend as well. Principal Celestia had dumped a week’s worth of homework on her as well. Hopefully, it would be enough to keep her thoughts busy over the weekend.

When Sunset entered the apartment a bit earlier that the night’s before, she could immediately hear the music. Crystal Note was playing her violin. Sunset hadn’t heard her play all week, which was strange since music was pretty much her only thing. Back in Canterlot Palace, Crystal Note had done barely anything else, and she had always felt better after playing. Heck, even though Sunset would have never admitted it, even she felt better after listening to Crystal Note’s music. Maybe it was a good sign that she was playing again, after a week of pretty much ignoring each other.

She walked into the living room and saw Crystal Note sitting in the armchair, with her legs tucked under herself. It was the closest she got to sitting like a pony. As always when she was playing her violin, her eyes were closed, though Sunset had no doubt that Crystal Note knew she wasn’t alone anymore. She didn’t want to interrupt the music, so she stored away her schoolbag in her room as quietly as she could, then sat on the couch and just listened.

Crystal Note always looked calm when she played, even though her fingers danced on the strings. Sure, nowadays Sunset wasn’t too shabby on her electric guitar herself, but she had never reached that sort of inner balance Crystal Note had with music. In a way, Sunset envied her for the fact that she could just turn off her thoughts it seemed and lose herself in her music, at least for a little while. But since Sunset knew her thoughts wouldn’t leave her alone, she did the next best thing, which was closing her eyes and enjoying the music.

Sunset dozed off for a couple of minutes, but when the melody naturally faded out, she sat up again and rubbed her eyes. Crystal Note was watching her, but she seemed less hostile than earlier this week. No, that wasn’t it. Crystal Note had not been hostile towards her at all, just indifferent, but she looked less… uncaring right now.

“Have you eaten today?”

Sunset blushed a bit, not so much because she really was hungry, but because the first thing Crystal Note did was trying to take care of her, again.

“I had lunch at school, but I could go for dinner.”

“As do I. Order out?”

Sunset nodded and pulled out her smartphone, going through the list of places that were open. She saw that her favourite Thai place was still open and already thumbed over it, but something stopped her. It was her favourite place and they ordered there all the time. But she had no idea if Crystal Note even liked Thai food. She had always just gone by her preference. In fact, she couldn’t even name Crystal Note’s favourite food, because she had never bothered to ask.

Perhaps it was high time she found out

“What do you feel like getting?”

Crystal Note blinked surprised. She had been putting her violin back into its case, but now her fingers dug into her bow as she stared at Sunset.

“You didn’t just order what you wanted?”

With a blush, Sunset shook her head and mumbled

“I don’t want to do all the same mistakes I did before. Like, thinking only about myself.”

Crystal Note kept staring at her for two long minutes, probably waging how truthful Sunset really was. To be fair, two weeks earlier, this might have been a trick she’d played in hope of convincing somebody that she wasn’t as bad as rumours said. She could easily imagine a situation where she’d use exactly this scheme, like when a new student would transfer in and hear a lot of bad stuff about her. She’d let that happen, then convince them that this wasn’t who she really was, coax them into opening up to her a little, and soon she’d had all the access she needed to make the new guy dance to her tune, just like the rest of the school.

There were two major differences nowadays though. First, Sunset was appalled by just thinking about a scheme like that, no matter how willing she’d been to pull it off before. And second, Crystal Note knew that Sunset had never pulled schemes on her before. She’d lied and kept things from her, sadly that was true, but she had never tricked Crystal Note, not since the first time she used that slumber spell. She had apologized back then, and Crystal Note had accepted her apology, so she didn’t have any reason to doubt her, right?

And it seemed Crystal Note came to the same conclusion, because after the longest two minutes of her week, she finally gave in.

“There is this new Italian I wanted to try out.”

Scrolling through her list, Sunset found it quickly.

“Oh, looks nice. Pizza then?”

“No, thanks. I heard their pasta dishes are great.”

Sunset nodded and put in the order, while Crystal Note slipped out to the bathroom. With nothing else to do, Sunset would by now had turned on the TV and found something to pass the time. Or she’d pull out her notebook and work on one of her famous plans. However, when Crystal Note returned, Sunset was still just sitting there, though her expression had changed.

It's been the first time this whole week Sunset had the chance to think, and Crystal Note had a chance to unwind with some music. Maybe it wasn’t the perfect moment, but it was the best opportunity Sunset had so far, and so she was going to take it.

“So, um, where do we stand? After everything that has happened?”

“I don’t believe anything has changed, Sunset Shimmer.”

Crystal Note tried to avoid talking, and any other time Sunset might have been relieved, but today she knew it wasn’t right.

“I have changed. Or, I want to change. I don’t want to make the same mistakes over and over.”

“You said that earlier. But you also said everything you’ve ever done was a mistake. How are you going to change that?”

Sunset’s breath hitched a little and she shook her head

“I’ve done so many terrible things. I’ve been arrogant and cruel and selfish. I don’t want that anymore.”

“I’ve never known you to be cruel, Sunset Shimmer. I’ve always seen you as a driven pony, who would do everything to achieve her goals.”

“My selfish goals.”

“Maybe. But you’ve always been exceptional. Your mastery of magic and knowledge was beyond anything anypony else had ever done. Even your enemies had to admit this.”

“And it’s all just given me a big head and a massive chip on my shoulder.”

“I’ve seen how hard you worked when you studied. Isn’t it right to be proud of your achievements? Don’t you earn a bit of selfishness for a job well done?”

Sunset shook her head vehemently

“Not for what I’ve done.”

“So you want to give up everything? Everything you ever worked for? Everything you ever achieved?”

When Sunset didn’t answer, Crystal Note let out a deep breath

“I assume you want me to leave, then.”

“What? No! Why would you think that?”

Crystal Note stood up and glared at her, and Sunset knew her eyes would be hard as stone by now, if they were on the other side of the portal

“You want to let go of everything, but I am a constant reminder of your past. Of where we came from. I’m just another mistake of your past you wish to forget.”

Again, she shook her head, desperately now

“That was not a mistake! Saving you was one of the few things that I would never regret!”

Sunset forced herself to keep her eyes locked with Crystal Note, as she kept glaring at her

“I won't stay and watch you destroy yourself, just because of what somepony said. Even if she's a princess.”

She kept glaring at her, and slowly Sunset understood what Crystal Note wanted to hear. More importantly, she started to see why she wanted to hear it, and she almost agreed.

She hated how she used to be. She hated herself for letting things come so far. But did she really hate every single little thing about herself? Finally, she admitted, more to herself than to Crystal Note

“I want to change. I don't want to be the same pony I used to be. But maybe there are things about me that are worth keeping. I can't undo the things I did, but maybe I don't have to condemn everything I've ever done.”

Crystal Note glared for a while longer, but in the end she sat down again

“It's a start. If you want to change, that's your choice. But if you start denying the things that make you you, I won't stand for it.”

Sunset listened and tried to believe, tried to accept that there was still hope for herself. That she could turn things around and use her gifts, for good reasons instead of selfishness this time. She knew what Crystal Note asked of her. Sunset had to forgive herself, eventually. She couldn't do it today. She wouldn't be able to do so tomorrow. But maybe someday, she could.

Crystal Note believed that she could. She was willing to fight for it. She was willing to fight for her. Maybe it was time that Sunset trusted her and started believing too.

Her train of thought got interrupted when Crystal Note started to play on her violin again. She figured she must have been zoned out for a couple of minutes, long enough for Crystal Note to guess that their conversation was over. Sunset still had things she wanted to say, to figure out, but at the moment she didn't have the right words for them. Crystal Note had given her food for thought, but right now it was far more enjoyable to not think for a while, and enjoy the music.

A smile came to her at that thought. Sunset had learned to play guitar as a mean to gain popularity, but she had come to enjoy it. It was almost a bit like learning a new spell, when she figured out how to move her fingers on the strings to play a song she heard and liked. Even if music was not her special talent, like Crystal Note's, she still had to admit that she had a lot of fun with it, and that she felt accomplished whenever she learned a new song.

She smiled a little more as some of the things Crystal Note had told her started making a lot more sense now. Maybe she already found one of the things she didn't regret, and she didn't want to just forget and never think of again.

Before she even realized it, she'd gotten up and to her room, where she picked up her electric guitar. The one she had picked with the help of Crystal Note. She smiled and sat down on the couch again, guitar in her lap. That had been a good day. A day she'd like to remember, not forget. And like back then, she just started by strumming her fingers over the strings.

Unlike back then though, she now knew what she was doing, and soon played a song she had practised for a long time. Unsurprisingly, Crystal Note picked it up almost immediately with her violin. She was by far the more experienced musician, but she let Sunset take the lead and backed up her melody. The irony was not lost on Sunset, who so often was the one to lead them into a certain direction, with Crystal Note assisting her as best as she could. For a moment, she wondered if her plans maybe would have worked if she had trusted Crystal Note more, but then again, she was kinda glad that they didn't work. This was a new chance, a new beginning for her, and she felt more confident than ever, knowing that Crystal Note had her back.

The music soon took over, and instead of overthinking, Sunset just let the melody take over for a while. She smiled and so did Crystal Note, as they played in harmony.

The doorbell interrupted their session and Crystal Note tried to get up, but Sunset Shimmer was faster. Instead of putting down her guitar, she just slung it into hanging on her back as she grabbed the wallet and opened the door. As she expected, their food had arrived.

But she hadn’t expected who would deliver it.

Outside her door stood Lavender, a girl from her school. A girl who had once admired Sunset, but then had been humiliated by the ruthless schemer Sunset really was. Right now, she was wearing a shirt in Italian colours, and she had two takeout bags in her hands. Sunset hadn’t even known that Lavender jobbed as a delivery girl on the weekends.

They stared at each other for a full minute. Sunset was just shocked, desperately trying to find some words to defuse the situation, while Lavender’s glare grew more and more hateful.

When Sunset opened her mouth to say something, Lavender suddenly moved, and before Sunset could react, she had a bowl of pasta dumped on her head. Shocked, she just stared at Lavender, as sauce ran into her hair and down her face. She felt the heat from the food, but it was nothing against the burning blush on her face.

Lavender just smirked, and it was close to what Sunset expected she looked like when she had been the one to tear somebody down.

“Enjoy your dinner, she-demon.”

Lavender sneered with pure poison in her voice and waited for a return from Sunset. However, Sunset didn’t have any fight in her anymore. Wordlessly, she fiddled a bill out of her wallet, more than enough to pay for their dinner, and held it out to Lavender. The delivery girl just stared dumbfounded for a moment, before she snatched the money and left, also without another word.

Sunset sighed deeply and her posture slumped down. She knew she deserved this, and that Lavender had every right to give her some payback. She was just about to return, when she noticed that Lavender had just dropped the second bag of food by the door.

By now, Crystal Note had gotten worried and came to check on Sunset. She took in the pasta and sauce in Sunset’s hair with wide eyes, but she also saw her defeated expression.

“What happened?”

Sunset held out the still intact bag towards Crystal Note

“Nothing. The delivery girl was a student from CHS. Here’s your dinner.”

Crystal Note glared and Sunset could feel the rage like a heatwave coming from her

“I’m going to call and make sure that girl gets fired, and never finds a job again.”

“Don’t. Please. She just got a little payback, that’s all. She got it out of her system now. It’s not a big deal.”

Crystal Note obviously disagreed, but as she always did, she ceded to Sunset’s wishes

“Let me get some plates. We can share my portion.”

“No, you go ahead and eat. I’m not hungry anymore. I’ll just get a shower.”

Sunset didn’t want to argue with Crystal Note again, not after they had just started acting civil again, so she more or less fled into the bathroom. Luckily, most of the food was in her hair and her guitar was still fine, although she didn’t know if she could get the tomato sauce stains out of her shirt.

I guess some stains will just stick with you, forever. She could start to forgive herself. She could try to make it up to people. She could feel accepted by the girls. But she could not control how others would react on her. Crystal Note appreciated her effort to patch things up. Lavender didn’t even give her a chance. It was just something she had to get used to, no matter how hard it seemed right now.

She undressed and stepped into the shower, letting the hot water spray down on her. The day had started terrible in school, got worse after detention, had a little glimpse of hope, only to get crushed down hard right after. Honestly, she still felt it went better than she deserved. But maybe, if Crystal Note and the girls were right, maybe she should focus more on those glimpses of hope, instead of the hate and venom. Maybe someday, she could turn it around again. Maybe someday, she could really forgive herself.

Chapter 37

It was still strange to think of Sunset Shimmer as a friend now. Even though it had been almost a month since they’d started spending time together, Rarity still struggled more than she was willing to admit.

Not openly, of course. When she was with her friends, she was always the perfect friend to Sunset, sprinkling in little gifts and favours, or just kind words, which were always so appreciated by the former bully. Not just from her, of course, even the smallest gesture either of her friends extended towards Sunset Shimmer was met with so much gratitude, it made it nearly impossible to be cross with her.

Which was most likely why this whole situation was so strange.

Sunset Shimmer had never been anything but arrogant, condescending, and rude, as far back as Rarity could remember. But the new Sunset was so demure, so apologetic, it clashed too hard with the image she had built up in her past to be believable. Even considering that Sunset Shimmer had been exposed to excessive amounts of magic to trigger her ‘transformation’, things just didn’t match up.

Applejack believed Sunset’s new attitude was genuine, and that was enough for Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy was too kind to want anything but the best for anyone, even the former bully who turned her schooldays into hell and made her cry countless times, so she was more than willing to believe in a reformed Sunset.

Rarity, deep inside, did not believe. On the outside, she played her part perfectly, being generous was her nature and it was not hard to extend this to new Sunset. However, behind her façade, she was on constant alert. Sunset had not given her any reasons to be suspicious. Even when she was not around her friends and had no reason to fake a changed demeanour, Sunset stayed overly friendly and deeply apologetic. Around people who were not her friends, who did not react positively to her presence, she was shy and insecure. Of course, Rarity had no reference on how a person was supposed to react after a magical transformation, but for the part of the remorseful bully, Sunset behaved perfectly as expected.

Just, maybe a bit too perfect.

Sunset Shimmer had deceived the entire school, teachers and principals included, for a very long time. Truthfully, had she not started boasting about some of her cruel and distasteful deeds, maybe the school body would have never found out on their own. Sunset Shimmer had wanted the students to know, and that’s why they knew. So they would be intimidated by her, fearful of becoming her next victim.

That meant, if anybody would be able to play a part of this scale near perfectly, Rarity would assume that it had to be Sunset Shimmer. That’s why, despite having her own role in this play, Rarity stayed alert. She had not figured out Sunset’s plan yet, but she didn’t doubt that there was a plan. So far, Sunset had not made any demands, asked for favours or even any information beyond what the others were willing to share, so Rarity knew that Sunset had not started manipulating her friends. Yet. When it would happen, however, Rarity knew she would see it, and she would be ready. For her friends’ sake, she had to be. She couldn’t burden her friends with her suspicions, however, at least, not yet. In the spirit of generosity, she would carry those burdens by herself for now, and only share them when it was absolutely necessary. Which meant that figuring out a counter-scheme to Sunset’s agenda fell solely on Rarity as well.

Determined to find out more, Rarity had arranged to meet with Sunset in a more controlled environment. It was too easy for Sunset to blend into the background with Rainbow’s activeness and Pinkie Pie’s quirkiness to hide behind. And confronted with Fluttershy’s quietness, Sunset was not urged enough to open herself enough. Therefore, only one of her friends accompanied her to Sunset’s home today.

Applejack didn’t know about Rarity’s plan to expose Sunset Shimmer, but she was essential, nonetheless. If Sunset Shimmer slipped, or fudged the facts ever so slightly, Applejack would notice even when Rarity wouldn’t. Also, if it came to a confrontation with the former bully, Applejack would not compromise with half-truths or little white lies. She would want nothing but the honest truth from Sunset, which was just what Rarity was hoping for. If they knew Sunset’s plans, she could warn her friends before they got burnt again, or before their friendship among each other suffered once more.

The decision to meet at Sunset’s home was also well-calculated. In familiar surroundings, Sunset might not have all her walls up as much, and she might be more likely to let something slip. And in the worst-case scenario, Rarity could find a chance to see Sunset’s room and take a close look. As organised as Sunset Shimmer was, Rarity expected her to formulate her plans on paper or maybe on her computer. A glimpse into a personal journal couldn’t hurt either, as a last resort.

There was just one factor that Rarity could not plan out in advance, and that was Sunset Shimmer’s roommate. She had only met the strange woman once, on the night of the Fall Formal. After that, she had always been confined to her room whenever the girls visited Sunset at home. Maybe that would happen today as well.

However, as Applejack and Rarity approached the door to Sunset’s apartment, Rarity knew right away that she would not be so fortunate this time. She could clearly hear someone playing violin through the door. Sunset Shimmer didn’t know how to play any instruments, so Rarity knew that the source had to be her roommate. Nevertheless, she rang the doorbell. The music stopped, and a few moments later, the young woman with the silvery-white skin opened the door, violin still in hand.

“Howdy, Miss Crystal Note.”
Applejack’s greeting was genuine and reminded Rarity of the woman’s name at the same time, which Rarity appreciated.
“We came to meet with Sunset for our school project. I hope we’re not intruding too much on you, Darling.”
Crystal Note fixed her with an appraising stare for one moment, but unlike Applejack and Rarity, she was not smiling.
“Sunset just left to do some shopping. Apparently, we are out of grape soda, and she wanted to fix this before you arrived. You’re welcome to come in and wait for her.”

Rarity felt the slight blush that Crystal Note clearly had to see. During one of Pinkie Pie’s parties, she had let slip that grape soda was, in fact, her favourite drink. It seemed that Sunset Shimmer had not only listened, but also remembered, and now she wanted to surprise her friend by offering her favourite drink. Or, maybe Sunset was just trying to butter her up, and even timed her shopping trip in such a way that it would make Rarity feel guilty that she had unintentionally forced Sunset to go shopping on a Saturday morning.

Applejack, of course, was more than willing to just take the offered explanation upfront, and tipped her hat
“Well, that’s mighty nice of her. And we’d love to come in, thank you kindly for your hospitality.”

Crystal Note moved deeper into the apartment, and Applejack followed right after. Rarity hesitated for a glance around the foyer, but it was silly as she realized. Sunset would not have her evil schemes piled up next to the door for everyone to see right as they entered. So, Rarity carefully closed the door behind her, and entered the living room.

She had been here once before, on Sunset’s invitation, so she knew the layout of the room well enough. A couch table that had been cluttered with all kinds of things had been cleared and only held Sunset’s books and school utensils today, clearly in preparation for their school project. Applejack was already sitting on the couch. Despite being inside, she was still wearing her boots and her hat, but their host didn’t seem to mind.

Rarity found her gaze drawn to Sunset Shimmer’s roommate. So far, she had only met her once briefly, while her mind had still been overwhelmed by the concept of magic existing, parallel dimensions and Sunset Shimmer being a creature of such a different dimension. Now, in daylight, her impeccable eye for details told her many things about Crystal Note that she had missed before.

The woman was taller than herself, but not as tall as Applejack. She was also clearly older, but not in a way that deserved being described as ‘old’. She was, rather, a young woman compared to the almost-adult high school students Rarity and her friends were. It was hard to pin-point her exact age, but Rarity would have guessed that the woman had to be in her mid-twenties. She had pale skin, only hers was closer to a silvery-white instead of Rarity’s own ivory tone. Her hair, in contrast, was a bright yellow-blonde, brighter than Applejack’s straw-yellow hair. They both decided to wear it in a ponytail today, although Applejack’s hair was longer and nearly reached her lower back, while Crystal Note’s stopped slightly after her shoulder blades. She was wearing a cream-white dress, almost a summer dress, with a pair of white leggings underneath to fight back the cold of this late-fall day.

And while her appearance seemed plain, if not to say boring, she still carried an aura of mystery around her that fascinated Rarity and kept her attention occupied. The way she sat on the armchair, with her legs tucked under herself while her body stayed upright, barely making use of the backrest, looked so strange, so unfamiliar. Of course, Rarity knew that Crystal Note, just like Sunset Shimmer and Princess Twilight, came from a different dimension, but she hadn’t really made that connection until now. Sunset always behaved so normal, so human, that it was easy to forget, but Crystal Note seemed to cling to her equine heritage, at least to some degree.

The next thing that caught Rarity’s attention were her fingers, long and slender. And dexterous. Somehow, they managed to keep a firm grip on her violin, while at the same time they gently danced across the strings of her instrument, applying only as much pressure as was necessary to lure out a simple, but wonderfully beautiful melody. It did not take a musical genius to comprehend that Crystal Note was in equal parts skilled, talented, and diligent to her art. If Rarity had to guess, she would assume that the violin was her preferred instrument, but she had seen an acoustic guitar on a former visit, so she couldn’t help but wonder how it would sound like compared to Crystal Note’s violin.

Rarity realized and understood that while Crystal Note’s appearance might be rather plain, with her music Crystal Note would have no difficulty to hold the attention of any kind of crowd, be it two visitors in her living room or even a giant crowd in an auditorium. As a creative mind herself, it was not hard to see Crystal Note’s connection to music was as powerful, if not more even, than her own to fashion and dressmaking.

“You can sit down if you want.”
A blush on her cheeks, Rarity turned her attention back to the room, and found Crystal Note looking right at her, even while playing on the violin. Her eyes were of a light-blue colour, more a turquoise really, and as they fixed on Rarity, they only increased the otherworldly feeling Crystal Note gave to Rarity.

With some effort, Rarity tore her gaze away from those eyes and gingerly sat down on the couch, next to Applejack. Which finally gave her a reason to stop blushing. Instead, she addressed her friend with a frown.
“Applejack, Darling, try to be at least a little polite! Take off your hat, and those dirty boots!”
Applejack rolled her eyes and was about to comply, but a chuckle from the other side of the coffee table stopped them both in their tracks. Crystal Note rolled her eyes as well, but it was clearly her who only had a bemused chuckle for the situation.
“Don’t worry, I don’t mind. You can keep your things on if you like.”

Applejack happily plopped her hat back on, and Crystal Note glanced towards the door.
“I don’t know when Sunset will come back, but feel free to grab a drink from the fridge if you want. We’ve got a couple of choices.”
Her eyes fell back on Rarity, and for the third time in less than ten minutes, caused Rarity to blush.
“Just, no grape soda.”

Rarity felt the need to explain herself, or at least apologize for the inconvenience she caused, but before she found the right words, Crystal Note’s eyes closed, and she focused back on her violin play. It was almost frightening how easily and effortlessly this woman could see through Rarity, and she wondered if Crystal Note only stayed in the living room with them to keep Rarity from snooping through the house. She quickly dismissed this thought again though, as Crystal Note had not given her any signs of distrust. While she might not be thrilled that two girls she barely knew had intruded into her home, she did what was considered polite and kept them company at least.

Applejack noticed by now that Rarity wanted to say something, but the urging glance was answered by a shake of Rarity’s head. It didn’t seem like the right moment when Crystal Note was so absorbed in her music. And it was very pleasant to just sit and listen for a while.

Rarity would not call herself an expert when it came to classical music, but she was very sure that she had never heard a piece like the one Crystal Note was playing, not even something that came close. Maybe this was the reason why Crystal Note seemed more foreign, more distant, and otherworldly than Sunset Shimmer. Through her music, Crystal Note simply had a stronger connection back to their home dimension.

It also didn’t look like Crystal Note was about to stop playing, despite having visitors. Applejack was already fidgeting in the seat next to her, no doubt uncomfortable of being in a friend’s home without said friend. Ever the generous, Rarity decided to be the one to break the awkward almost-silence and pull the anger of their host on her rather than her friend.
“This is a wonderful home you have, Miss Crystal Note.”
The woman opened her eyes, for a moment to glance at Rarity, but her play didn’t even slow down as she answered
“Sunset Shimmer picked it. It is close to her school and big enough for our needs.”

A perfect answer that would not need any questions to follow-up, so it seemed that Rarity would have to be a lot more direct if she wanted to lure the young woman out of her shell. Fortunately, her unique origin gave Rarity ample opportunity for that.
“How was it, moving to Canterlot and finding a new home?”

Despite Rarity’s boldness, Crystal Note didn’t react at all. She didn’t even miss a note in her melody or lose tempo in her song. If anyone reacted shocked, it was Applejack on the seat next to hers
“Uh, Rarity, I think it was a bit more than just your old regular ‘move to a new town’ thing. I mean, it’s not everyday you switch to a different world altogether.”

Rarity knew that Applejack tried to slow Rarity down, give her an out before this conversation turned unpleasant or downright awkward, but it was what Rarity was aiming for, so this time, she didn’t follow her friends implied counsel. Instead, she rushed forward even further.
“Did you really just pick the first house you saw close enough to CHS? How could you even afford it when you’re actually little horses?”
“Ponies” Both Applejack and Crystal Note corrected automatically “Ponies aren’t just little horses, Rarity. They’re a whole different species. And something tells me that goes double for magic ponies from other dimensions.”

Crystal Note watched their exchange with more interest than before, but since she had completely ignored them before in favour of her violin, that meant very little. Rarity didn’t fail to notice that Crystal Note still hadn’t answered any of her questions in a satisfying way, giving her a fine none-answer for the first and letting Applejack take the other, more pressing ones, so this time she fixed her with a taxing gaze, giving her no more outs.
“Well?”

Crystal Note kept her eyes fixed on Rarity in return, trying to see something she hadn’t before, but while she might not have found what she was looking for, she could at least see that Rarity would be relentless. Unable or unwilling, Rarity did not know, to fight off the youthful determination, she finally answered
“We did pick the first suitable place. Neither of us expected to be here long enough to find a new home. At least, I did not. Our stay was supposed to be temporarily, and this apartment was nothing more but a refuge and a shelter for us.”

Applejack bought and believed that story immediately, but Rarity knew she was being deceived
“Now, Darling, I don’t believe that for a single moment.”
The young woman/pony finally stopped playing her violin, her instrument finding a place in her lap as she focused fully on Rarity now.
“And why is that?”
Triumphantly, Rarity pointed at the violin as that was all that was necessary to prove her point, but the other two didn’t seem to understand, judging by their expressions, so she added
“You said you didn’t intend to stay for long, but it was long enough for you to pick up learning a human instrument.”
Crystal Note blinked once, before she chuckled and shook her head
“This is, in fact, not a human instrument. I brought it with me from Equestria.”

“But how? Princess Twilight could barely hold a pen because she said ponies don’t have fingers. Why would little horses have violins when they can’t play them?”
It might be a little offensive the way she phrased it, but Rarity was set on getting answers today, even if she had to break decorum and politeness for that.

Unfortunately, Crystal Note seemed neither shocked nor offended. Only slightly confused, perhaps not even that.
“In Equestria, I played my violin with hooves instead of fingers. But didn’t Sunset tell you everything about Equestria already? Or maybe your princess-friend?”
Rarity needed a moment to compose herself on how utterly ineffective her attempt of luring Crystal Note out of her shell had been, so it fell to Applejack to answer
“Well, Princess Twilight didn’t stay long enough to tell us much, ‘cept the magic ponies bit. And Sunset… well, she barely talks ‘bout herself. No wonder. Can’t believe she’d want to talk about all the rotten things she’d done before Princess Twilight beat the nasty out of her.”

Crystal Note finally showed some emotion, in form of a frown
“So you never talked to Sunset, despite the fact that she calls you her only friends?”
“Well, we talk to her, just not about her. Of course, sometimes things come up and she always looks like a hurt puppy when that happens, so…”

Rarity, who had been watching the exchange silently and continued to do so, had to admit that Applejack, despite not having any sort of plan, finally achieved what she had tried to do in all sorts of indirect manners. She managed to lure an emotional reaction out of Crystal Note, and by that maybe opened a way to gather more information on Sunset Shimmer’s machinations.
“So instead of talking to Sunset or asking her why she feels hurt, you just talk over her instead? Some kind of friends you turned out to be.”

“Whoa now. No need to get all agressive here. We both seen that Sunset Shimmer was nothing but a snake-tongued liar and the bad apple that spoiled the bunch in CHS for as long as we’ve known her.”
Applejack showed her anger more frankly than Crystal Note, but the former pony’s words cut deeper despite the calmer tone of voice she maintained.
“Oh yes, you’ve seen how Sunset Shimmer acted for six hours a day at school. Obviously, that means you know Sunset Shimmer inside out, everything there is to know about her, and it gives you the right to judge her and treat her like a pet you’re forced to take care off, rather than a real person or heaven’s forbid, a friend.”
“And what do you mean by that?”

Crystal Note now stood up, and fixed Applejack with a glare that shook the poor girl to the core.
“Have you ever asked Sunset why we came to this world? How her life before going through the mirror had been? How she struggled with suddenly being a human? Why she did the things she did to you, at school? Have you ever stopped treating her like baggage and just listened to what she has to say? So she could explain, or vent or cry, or whatever?”

Applejack jumped to her feet as well, and although she was taller than Crystal Note, she didn’t look any as intimidating as the former pony.
“Now listen here, missy. Princess Twilight asked us to be friends with her. If she can’t handle a lil’ friendly teasing from time to time, it’s not our fault.”

There was a flaw in Applejack’s logic. Rarity could see it now, clear as day. Enough to get involved into the argument once more.
“That’s not what Princess Twilight said.”
Both Applejack and Crystal Note looked at her for further explanation, and she inclined
“Princess Twilight told us to show her what friendship is. But I believe we all misunderstood what she really meant by that. I know I did.”

It seemed enough to pacify Crystal Note, who sank back to her seat, in which Applejack followed her, more reluctantly.
“Care to elaborate, Rarity?”
“She never said ‘Be Sunset’s friends from now on’. I don’t think she expected us to simply forgive and forget everything Sunset Shimmer did just because she said so. She meant it in the most literal way possible.”

Rarity turned to fully face Applejack now, and the way Applejack looked at her, she knew that she must still looked stunned of her own revelation.
“Sunset Shimmer doesn’t know anything about friendship. She even said so herself. When Princess Twilight asked us to take care of her, you understood that as ‘don’t treat Sunset any differently than you would your other friends’. But Sunset is different, Darling. She can’t understand our friendly teasing or our implications. She takes them all for what we say literally. That’s why she doesn’t talk about herself. She still thinks we hate her, and that she must prove herself to us. And with how often Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie tried to joke about her past or her becoming a demon… she must be terrified to say a wrong thing that will fully turn us away from her.”

Applejack turned away from Rarity, now as uncomfortable as Rarity felt, by the way she played with the rim of her hat
“I guess we kinda told her she was still on thin ice. I reckon’ that’s been the first thing we told her. I thought she was just, ya know, shy. I’d never guessed she would be afraid. Didn’t think that Sunset Shimmer even could be afraid.”
Rarity nodded and put her hand on Applejack’s knee for emphasis
“Neither did I. You at least gave her a chance, even if you failed to let her know. Which was more than I did.”

Both Crystal Note and Applejack were watching her now, but Rarity didn’t need any further urging to confess. That feeling of guilt in her stomach made sure of that.
“I never believed her. I didn’t trust her for one moment. I thought her behaviour was nothing but a farce, another role she played to fool us all. When we came here today, my mind was set to find out about her plans before she could hurt us again.”

Applejack sighed, almost defeated by Rarity’s admission, while Crystal Note looked at her that weird way again. It wasn’t downright angry, and if it was anger, Rarity knew it wasn’t directed at her. She was about to ask about it, but Crystal Note answered before she could
“Seems like Sunset got away from one princess just to get hurt by the next one.”

Applejack was back at defensive immediately
“Princess Twilight would never want to hurt anyone, not even Sunset Shimmer.”
Rarity nodded in agreement, and to her surprise, so did Crystal Note, even if her voice turned bitter.
“Oh, I’m sure she didn’t want it, but it happened anyways, didn’t it? The princess practically handed Sunset’s fate to five complete strangers who are too young and ill-equipped to handle it. And now Sunset isn’t just struggling through her own reformation, but through your weird group dynamics at the same time. Does that sound like something a wise leader would do?”

Rarity almost felt appalled to hear someone talk about Princess Twilight, the girl who had single-handedly saved not only her personal friendships but also every friendship at CHS. Then again, if she had learned anything today, it was that she barely knew anything about Princess Twilight, Sunset Shimmer, or Crystal Note. Maybe it was time to change that.

“Did something happen that makes you resent Twilight Sparkle?”
Crystal Note just shook her head, but at least she wasn’t glaring at Rarity any longer. Instead, she was looking at the violin in her lap as she answered.
“I never met Twilight Sparkle, and to my knowledge, neither did Sunset Shimmer. All I know is that she wasn’t a princess when we left Equestria, but now she is, and there is only one pony who could have made her a princess. That’s the pony I’m really angry at.”

Applejack and Rarity looked at each other, but neither of them knew who Crystal Note was talking about, so Rarity carefully offered
“Would you like to talk about it, Darling?”
Crystal Note only shook her head again
“That’s not my story to tell. If Sunset Shimmer didn’t want to tell you about her, neither will I.”

Applejack sat up a little straighter
“Well, maybe then you can tell us a bit more ‘bout yourself. Why you came to our world in the first place, maybe.”
Crystal Note’s expression didn’t change, but Rarity noticed that her fingers gripped the violin a little tighter
“I came here because Sunset Shimmer did. I would have followed her anywhere. I didn’t care for her reasons.”

To Rarity, that sounded like a more than flimsy reason, and Applejack seemed to think so as well.
“And why? You said that Sunset isn’t your sister, she’s not even your friend you say, but you’d follow her through a magic portal to another world, no questions asked? That doesn’t make any sense.”
Crystal Note refused to look at them and only shook her head
“You couldn’t possibly understand…”
Rarity saw through the deflection and now chimed in
“We can’t understand if you don’t explain it to us, Darling. There is some connection between you and Sunset Shimmer. If it’s not friendship, then what is it?”

It was at that point that Applejack frowned, coming to a rather dark conclusion.
“Sunset forced you to come here, didn’t she? That’s typical. She lied and blackmailed her way through CHS, I bet she did the same back where she came from, and…”

Applejack stopped when Crystal Note jumped to her feet and glared at her with enough force behind it to have her cower in fear. Rarity was too stunned to react, especially by what the former pony shouted next.
“She saved my life!”

Crystal Note glared at both of them now, and Rarity shivered when she realized she was right to do so.
“Sunset Shimmer found me on an excursion to the Frozen North. I was trapped in a cursed crystal, and she risked her own life to save mine. She risked her whole mission to get me out. And when she found out my memory had been wiped clean by the curse, she took care of me. The first thing I remember after I woke up is Sunset Shimmer defending me against one of the princess’ soldiers who was going to do stars know what to me.”

Crystal Note focused mostly on Applejack during her rant, since she had been the one to defame Sunset Shimmer the most, even if Rarity mostly agreed as well.
“You said she was never anything but a liar and a bad pony. That just tells me that you don’t know her at all. She had never lied to me on purpose. She has never done anything without a good reason. Ponies kept telling me she’s mean, but if they couldn’t understand her reasons, how could they ever think they knew her? They are just like you. You don’t even want to look any deeper because you’re afraid you might be wrong. It’s easier to just keep blaming Sunset Shimmer for one or two bad things she did.”

In her defence, Applejack did not expect such an explosive reaction from Crystal Note, so her own reaction was far from optimal, but even Rarity could see the flaws in her rebuttal.
“She destroyed nearly every friendship at CHS, including ours. That’s a whole bunch of bad compared to one good thing she did way back when.”
“Did she, now? Tell me, if Princess Twilight could see through her plans so easily, why couldn’t you? If Princess Twilight could fix your friendship with just a few words, why haven’t you bothered to talk with each other for years? Wasn’t it easier to just assume the worst in each other instead of putting in the effort? That’s what you’re doing with Sunset Shimmer right now, after all.”

Applejack opened her mouth a few times, and she started to answer a few times, but she never got past ‘I…’ and ‘We...’, let alone form a full sentence. For once, Rarity had to sum it up for them.
“As much as I hate to admit it, but it’s true. I came here today to prove that Sunset Shimmer had not changed. Because it was easier than to admit to myself that I might have been wrong. That maybe it wasn’t Sunset’s fault our friendship broke apart so easily. Or rather, that it wasn’t only her fault.”

Rarity looked down at her lap and only now she noticed that she had been gripping the hem of her jacket. Next to her, Applejack forced out a deep breath.
“I never bothered to look past it. It was so obvious that I was right, I didn’t question it. I never thought that Rainbow maybe had her reasons too. Or Pinkie Pie. Or you.”
She paused for a moment, to pull her hat deeper into her face, hiding her eyes.
“And even after everything I learned from Princess Twilight, here I go making the same mistakes all over again. I haven’t learned a thing it seems.”

Rarity reached over and took hold of Applejack’s hand
“I don’t think any of us had realized. You can’t be too hard on yourself, Darling. At least you gave Sunset an honest chance, while I never even began trusting her.”
Applejack forced out another breath, a feeble attempt to calm herself
“What do we do now? We can still make this right.”
Rarity nodded and sighed as well
“We need to talk to Sunset. Admit to her that we don’t know exactly what we’re doing either. And that we are still struggling to trust her fully.”
Applejack agreed, and added
“We also need to talk to her about her past. You can’t know anyone ‘less you know where they come from.”

Crystal Note watched them carefully. It seemed that she had found in them what she had been looking for, as she sat down again and also picked up her violin once more. She played an idle tune, nothing like the melodies Rarity had admired before. Maybe that was the reason why Rarity felt bold enough to address her again.
“How long have you known Sunset Shimmer?”
“A few months in Equestria. Three years including the time we spent here as humans.”
Applejack, who had mostly recovered from her breakdown, ventured further once more
“And what is Sunset Shimmer to you, if you say she’s not a friend?”
“I don’t know.”

Crystal Note closed her eyes, deep in thought if it wasn’t for her fingers who kept busy playing her violin. Or maybe, Rarity guessed, she was deep in thought, but playing her violin was just as natural to her as breathing.
“When we were in Equestria, Sunset Shimmer was the one constant in my days. I didn’t have a family, didn’t have a past, no life to go back to. Sunset was the only one who brought some purpose to my existence. I’d go where she went, I’d listen to what she said, I’d do what she told me to do. She hurt me once on accident, but she apologized and promised me she wouldn’t do it again. I trusted her back then, and I didn’t see any reason to question her. Maybe I didn’t always understand why she did things, but I didn’t need to, as long as she knew what she was doing. She was the one pony I could rely on being there. She was my home. So when she was to be sent away, I helped her escape on her terms. And when she found the portal and told me to go through, I did so without question. That’s how I ended up stranded in this world, with only Sunset Shimmer who I knew and who I could trust.”

Rarity felt uncomfortable learning of the nature of Sunset’s and Crystal Note’s relationship. At points, it sounded more like Crystal Note was a servant to Sunset than a companion.
“You care about Sunset, and you trust her. Does she trust you?”
“No.”
This answer came too fast to doubt its sincerity, it was almost instinctive at this point.
“Sunset Shimmer never told me about her plans. She wasn’t downright lying, but she kept information from me on purpose. I always knew that, from nearly the first day, but I had accepted it too long to start doubting her now. I never thought I had a reason to doubt her. Until I learned that she knew about the home I thought I had lost.”

Crystal Note’s voice carried a deep sadness that carried over into the melody she was weaving on her favoured instrument, and Rarity put to words what Crystal Note would fear to say out loud
“Do you think she knew all along about your lost home?”
“I wish I knew. I want to believe that she didn’t know back then when she told me my home was lost forever. I don’t want to think she lied to me back then. But even if she didn’t know until the portal opened again, it doesn’t really matter. Even if she just found out that night, she knew for three days and didn’t bother to tell me. Even a princess she had never met and only knew for a couple hours about was more important to her than me. In Sunset Shimmer’s life, I don’t matter. That’s the truth I had to learn that night.”

Applejack had taken off her hat by now, just to have something to grab onto. Like Rarity she was moved by Crystal Note’s story, but not in the most pleasant way. However, Applejack was still the one who asked what they were both thinking
“Do you believe that Sunset’s serious when she says she wants to change?”
“I do believe that she believes she’s serious. But I don’t know if that’s enough, and I’m afraid to trust her again.”

It was a greatly unsatisfying answer for Rarity, but she never got a chance to inquire further, as at that moment, they heard a key being turned in a lock and a few seconds later, they heard the front door open, then fall back into its lock. Sunset Shimmer had returned.

Crystal Note kept her eyes closed and played her music, as if none of their conversation had happened. Applejack looked like she needed a minute to compose herself, so it fell to Rarity to get up and greet Sunset.

She was carrying two big bags from a grocery store, as expected, and the moment she saw Rarity, her face lit up with a happiness that was so sincere, it felt like a punch to the guts for Rarity to ever doubt her. She didn’t let it show and took one of the heavy bags from Sunset.
“Darling, so wonderful to see you. I hope you don’t mind, Crystal Note was a darling and let us in while we were waiting.”
Sunset smiled widely and shook her head.
“Of course I don’t mind! I’m glad you didn’t have to wait out in the cold. I’m so sorry you had to wait for me, we were running low on a few things, and I thought I’d be back fast enough.”

Rarity nodded along as Sunset explained and helped her friend unpack her bags and store away different groceries. She even feigned surprise when she pulled out two large bottles.
“Oh, Darling, you got grape soda, just for me? You shouldn’t have, Darling.”
Sunset beamed, like an elementary school kid who just got her first gold star on a test.
“But I wanted to! Because it’s your favourite, right? It’s what friends do for each other. I also got some apple juice for Applejack. And Crystal Note, I got a bag of those candies you like.”

Sunset looped the mention treat towards Crystal Note, who easily caught it. But while Applejack had an appreciative smile for Sunset, Crystal Note’s expression was indifferent.
“Thank you, Sunset Shimmer. I’ll leave you to your schoolwork now.”
And with that, she stood up and headed to her room, before Sunset had the chance to say something more. Only a few moments later, the girls could hear her violin from behind the door to her room, but Sunset only stared at the bag of candies that was still lying on the table, left behind.

Gone was the beaming smile on her face, replaced by a grimace of disappointment and self-loathing. It was painful for Rarity to watch, especially since she was most likely the one who caused all this. It was even more painful when she realized, just an hour earlier, she would have been delighted to see Sunset like this, so devasted that her plans had failed. Now all she wanted to do was to comfort Sunset. Her friend.

She carefully placed her arms around Sunset, who flinched a bit. Sunset wasn’t used at all to physical contact, or rather positive physical contact, but right now Rarity knew she needed a hug. Sometimes, being generous meant doing something even if it’s against the others wishes, especially if they were so much in denial about themselves, like Sunset was.

And after the initial surprise had passed, Rarity was proven right when Sunset, ever so slightly, leaned against her.
“I’ve tried everything I could think off. We talked and she said she’s not mad at me anymore. But it doesn’t feel like it. I got her favourites, ordered food from her favourite restaurant… nothing is working. Maybe I’m just not made for friendship.”

Rarity took a deep breath, mostly to steady herself but also so she would not interrupt Sunset before the girl had aired everything she needed to say. She had not given Sunset any chance to properly vent yet, and she knew that neither of her friends had done either. So much for being generous.

“Sunset, Darling, I’m very sorry. I think I’m at fault for this.”
“What? No, of course not, Rarity! You’ve been so generous with me, you and the girls are the best friends I could ever ask for, and…”
“And that’s where you’re mistaken, Sunset.”

Rarity led Sunset to the couch, where she placed her between Applejack and herself, before she started explaining herself.
“Sunset Darling, friendship is more than just doing favours and giving out gifts. I know that seems odd coming from me, since it’s been literally everything I have done so far, but there’s a reason for that too. You see Sunset, I haven’t really considered you a friend, until now.”

Sunset looked at her with wide-open eyes, like a deer in headlights, and she looked so scared and vulnerable that Rarity almost didn’t have the heart to continue.
“I was absolutely convinced that you were just playing nice with us, as part of some devious plan. And today, I came to your home with my mind set on exposing your true intentions.”
She reached for Sunset’s hands and made sure to meet Sunset’s eyes, so that she could be sure she heard what she had to say next.
“Despite me trying to be generous, I never gave you the benefit of a doubt. I have been a very poor example for you, and an even worse friend, and for that, I’m very sorry, Sunset.”

Before Sunset could recover from Rarity’s revelation, Applejack placed her hand on theirs, pulling Sunset’s attention to her next.
“I haven’t been much better. I’d call you my friend, but all I did was holding the bad you did over you and make sure you’d not forget it anytime soon. Like you’d need me for that. Anyone who bothers to look at you can see you’ve not forgotten a thing.”

Sunset’s head dropped down immediately, but Applejack didn’t let her drift into self-loathing again.
“But I never bothered to look past that. I’m always talking about being honest, but I never bothered to learn the whole truth about you. I never asked myself if there maybe was a reason you acted like you did. Just like I didn’t bother to ask Rainbow Dash why she’d say those things, or write those messages. I never bothered to get the full picture, and I nearly lost my friends over it.”

Sunset shook her head, tears in her eyes and clutching on Applejack’s and Rarity’s hands.
“But that wasn’t your fault! I wrote those messages! I riled Rainbow Dash and you up so you’d fight!"
Applejack only had a wane smile, one that Rarity understood, but Sunset could not.
“Maybe you started it, but you didn’t make us never talk to each other again. I decided I’d rather cut Rainbow out of my life than learn a truth I might not like. When Twilight came and fixed things between us, I thought I’d learned. But now I’m here making the same mistake all over again.”

Sunset still shook her head, but she didn’t disagree with Applejack anymore. Neither could Rarity, but she knew it was Applejack’s time to pour out her heart first.
“Remember what Twilight said, before she left? That we could teach you all about friendship? I’m not so sure about that anymore. I think I still have a lot to learn, myself. But maybe… it’d be nice if we could learn together. If you’re willing to give me a second chance as well, Sunset Shimmer.”

“But, you haven’t done anything wrong! It was all me!”
Rarity squeezed Sunset’s hand and pulled her attention back to her.
“Darling, maybe you set things in motion, but we are all responsible for acting unkindly to each other. Neither of us was willing to give our best friends the benefit of a doubt. Frankly, if we had been better friends, your schemes should have never worked in the first place. I’m not saying you are innocent, Sunset, but… we are just as guilty.”

Sunset just kept shaking her head, tears in her eyes.
“Everything I did, almost everything, was to cause strife and misery to everyone around me. I was out of control even before I put on that crown, and now I have to pay the price. Any mistake you think you did, they can’t compare to the terrible things I did.”

Rarity was lost for words, for a moment, but then her eyes fell on the bag of candies on the table. The one Sunset had gone out of her way to get, early on a Saturday morning, for Crystal Note. And the drinks for her friends.
“But Darling, you’re already working to fix it. You’re working so hard on it. I can see that now. And… and… I want to be there to help you!”
Sunset looked up, at Rarity, and their eyes met for the first time since this conversation started.
“Really? Even after everything I did?”
“Yes, Sunset. I want to help you because you’re my friend. I’m sure of it.”

That was enough to have Sunset bawling, but this time both her friends leaned in and held her. Sunset was still confused by all of her conflicting emotions, and while Rarity hated that she had added even more to it, she could tell that this was a good kind of crying. It was good that Sunset had a safe way to let these emotions out, with her friends watching over her.

Applejack waited until Sunset’s crying had stopped, mostly, before she carefully started to steer the conversation back to something she knew Sunset wouldn’t want to talk about.
“So Sunset, um, I, that is we, that is… we realized we barely know anything of you, besides school. That’s kinda our own fault, we never asked and we didn’t really give you the idea we’d want to know anyway, but… well, I’d like to change that, if it’s all the same to you.”

Sunset’s voice was still heavy with tears, but the way she looked up at Applejack, she reminded Rarity very much of a scared child. Once again, Rarity almost couldn’t believe that she had suspected Sunset to be scheming against them, just an hour ago.

“I… I don’t really know what to tell you. I haven’t been the nicest person, or pony, in a long while. Even before I came here. Anything I could tell you, you’d probably only end up hating me more.”
Applejack rolled her eyes and was probably about to say something condescending, but she stopped herself just in time. Sunset wouldn’t be able to tell, but Rarity noticed clearly that her friend remembered that she needed to tread carefully with Sunset.

So instead, she just answered in a calm matter.
“I won’t push you if you really don’t want to talk about it. But, you know, if you feel like telling, I’d like to hear. When you’re ready.”
Sunset looked up, with so much hope in her eyes, Rarity felt the need to add to Applejack’s encouragement.
“We both would like to hear about it, Darling. It doesn’t have to be about yourself, either. You could just tell us about the place you came from. We know that it’s a world of magical ponies, but that’s about it. Princess Twilight didn’t really have the chance to explain anything before she left.”

Sunset nodded slowly, but it seemed to work, since she sounded a lot less scared by then, but a lot more conflicted.
“I guess I could tell you about Equestria. It’s just, a lot of bad memories for me, after I became so obsessed with… everything.”
Sunset’s head sunk down again, but Applejack and Rarity stayed in close with her.
“Darling, we know for a fact that not everything you did was bad.”

Sunset peeked up towards Rarity, and then followed Applejack’s hand as she pointed to the bag of candies of the table. The ones she’d gotten for Crystal Note.
“We know you went out of her way to save her.”
Sunset finally sat up again, looking between her friends and the bag in disbelief.
“She told you that? I can’t believe out of everything, she’d tell you about that.”

Sunset turned back to Rarity, who squeezed her hands for encouragement.
“It seems like she wanted us to know very much. But we’d like to hear your side of the story, too. Would you like to tell us how you met Crystal Note?”
In all honesty, Crystal Note had not told them any details, but that didn’t mean that Rarity didn’t want to hear about them. Also, it would help Sunset open up, talking about something positive from her past, and what would be more heroic than a tale of how she saved a life?

However, Sunset only slumped back into herself, eyes cast down to her lap again.
“I did save her from the curse, but what I did after that… how I treated her… it wasn’t right.”
Rarity sighed deeply. She had heard words like this from Sunset ever since her change of heart, but she’d assumed that they were just part of Sunset’s inevitable scheme back then. Now, after she had to let go of that assumption, Rarity finally had to admit the true depth of Sunset’s regret and sorrow.

“That might be true. But, Sugarcube, I think it’d still be good if you told us either way. Good for you.”
Sunset kept shaking her head, but Applejack knew she couldn’t back off this time.
“I know you don’t wanna think about the rotten things you did anymore than you already do. But keeping that all to yourself won’t do you no good. If you really wanna move past it, you gotta share the burden so you can start healing. And, ya know, sharing with your friends is a good place to start.”

Rarity could see the hesitation in Sunset’s eyes as she glanced up at Applejack, and she was ready for it.
“What if you hate me even more after you learn what happened in Equestria before I came here?”
“Darling, if that’s the case, then you’ll know we really aren’t your friends. Or at the very least, not the friends you need right now.”

Rarity knew that, because she had felt the same not too long ago.
“A real friend can look past the bad and will help you recover. Learn from it and move on. They won’t just drop you to the ground and forget about you.”
Applejack nodded and put a hand on Sunset’s shoulder.
“A real friend should tell you when you’ve messed up, honestly. But that’s only part of it. Like Rarity said, a real friend also tries to understand and forgive, helps you get back on your feet.”

Applejack looked away from Sunset and her eyes met Rarity’s.
“When those texts started popping up, that’s what we should have done. Listen to each other before we started passing out judgement. But that just proves what Rarity said earlier, Sunset. We haven’t been good friends before, but now we’d like to be. For you. If you’re willing to give us the chance.”
Rarity saw the apology in Applejack’s eyes, the one she wouldn’t or couldn’t put into words. At least, not yet. Rarity knew that they would have to talk about this, not just between them but also with the rest of her friends, but that could wait a little longer.

Rarity reached out for Applejack’s free hand and squeezed reassuringly, just like she did with Sunset’s hand, and Applejack understood and smiled. Sunset must have noticed too, at least to some degree, because after another minute of silence, she started talking with a far calmer voice than she had had all day.
“I never expected to find Crystal Note that day. I was sent to the north on a mission to explore the remains of an ancient city. The city had been lost to the never-ending blizzards of the Frozen North centuries ago, and although many ponies had explored it before, nopony had ever found anything. Of course, I was determined to change that. I was pretty full of myself back then, but I was convinced that I could find the secret of the lost city when everypony else had failed before. I guess that was kinda true, but not at all in the way I expected.”

Applejack and Rarity let Sunset speak and ramble as she needed. They could tell it was hard for her to talk about this, and they wouldn’t make it any harder for her. Rarity kept holding Sunset’s hand as she talked, amazed by how many details Sunset managed to give while still staying focused on the story she had to tell.

Their schoolwork stayed on the table, and none of them even as much as opened a book. Sunset kept talking for the better of the day, up until the day she had crossed over to their world. There were some more tears shed, and a lot of questions asked, most of which Sunset Shimmer did answer.

It left Sunset worn down, emotionally and physically, so Rarity and Applejack called their goodbyes sooner than expected. They left Sunset’s but they only made it down the street to a nearby coffee shop. They knew they still had a lot to talk about, things that they had not bothered to say out loud for the longest time. Following Sunset’s example, they opened up, and when everything was said, they promised they’d make sure to share this with the rest of their friends.

Maybe Sunset Shimmer didn’t know friendship yet. Maybe they had not been the friends she needed right now. But they would make sure that this changed, right now.